Ra-Hoor-Khuit Network's
Magickal Library
The Old and New Commentaries to Liber AL by Crowley
Most of the text below has been entered by Frater H.B., except for the text of Liber AL
(entered by Frater Ebony and proofread by many others), The Old Comment and portions of
the New Comment omitted by L. Wilkenson in his abridgement.
This text of Liber 220 has been restored by comparison with an early surviving typescript
of the work, except for Chapter II, the portion not covered by the typescript available at
this time.
The Old Comment has been restored by BH, except for Chapter II, from the TS. In that
portion, the Old Comment has been restored from less reliable sources and may need further
revision to Crowley's text. The New Comment to Chapter II also needs further revision and
expansion beyond the Wilkenson abridgement.
Some verses of Liber AL have were not individually commented by Crowley in this text. Some
have only a New Comment, and not an Old one.
Crowley's footnotes have been moved up into the text and enclosed in double angle
brackets: <<Crowley note>>. Again, for the comment to Chapter II, these may be
in need of further correction to the original.
All other notes are enclosed in curly brackets, with attribution of origin: {WEH NOTE:
...} if no attribution of origin is given, the content of the curly brackets is an
interpolation of a gap in the TS. These gaps were intended to be filled by hand-written
symbols and foreign letters not available on the typewriter used to prepare the TS. They
are in a variety of hands, sometimes missing altogether. The accuracy of these
interpolations is very high, but not certain.
L I B E R A L vel L E G I S
sub figura CCXX
as delivered by
(LXXVIII) XCIII unto DCLXVI
with a commentary by
T H E B E A S T
----
TO MEGA THERION 666
(Part I, comment to Chapter I)
Copyright (c) O.T.O.
Title:
In the first edition this Book is called L. L is the sacred letter in the Holy Twelve-fold
Table which forms the triangle that stabilizes the Universe. See "Liber 418". L
is the letter of Libra, Balance, and 'Justice' in the Taro. This title should probably be
"AL", "El", as the 'L' was heard of the Voice of Aiwaz, not seen.
"AL" is the true name of the Book, for these letters, and their number 31, form
the Master Key to its Mysteries.
In order that the ethical and philosophical comment should be "understanded of the
common people", without interruption, I have decided to transfer to an Appendix {WEH
NOTE: The Appendix has not yet been recovered.} all considerations drawn from the
numerical system of cipher which is interspersed with the more straightforward matter of
this Book. In that Appendix will be found an account of the character of this cipher,
called "Qabalah", and the mysteries thus indicated; because of the
impracticability of communicating them in verbal form, and of the necessity of proving to
the student that the Author of the Book is possessed of knowledge beyond any yet acquired
by man.
THE FIRST CHAPTER
-- o --
AL I,1: "Had! The manifestation of Nuit."
THE OLD COMMENT.
1. Compare II.1, the complement of this verse. In Nu is Had concealed; by Had is Nu
manifested. Nu being 56 and Had 9, their conjunction results in 65, Adonai, the Holy
Guardian Angel. Also Hoor, who combines the force of the Sun with that of Mars. Adonai is
primarily Solar, but 65 is a number sacred to Mars.
See the "Sepher Sephiroth" ,and "The Wake World" in "Know Om
Pax" for further details on 65.
Note moreover, the sixty-five pages of the MS. of Liber Legis.
Or, counting NV 56, Had 10, we get 66, which is (1-11). Had is further the centre of the
Key-Word ABRAHADABRA.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The theogony of our Law is entirely scientific, Nuit is Matter, Hadit is Motion, in their
full physical sense.<<The Proton and the Electron, in a metaphysical sense, suggest
close analogies.>> They are the Tao and Teh of Chinese Philosophy; or, to put it
very simply, the Noun and Verb in grammar. Our central Truth -- beyond other philosophies
-- is that these two infinities cannot exist apart. This extensive subject must be studied
in our other writings, notably "Berashith", my own Magical Diaries, especially
those of 1919, 1920 and 1921, and "The Book of Wisdom or Folly". See also
"The Soldier and the Hunchback". Further information concerning Nuit and Hadit
is given in the course of this Book; but I must here mention that the Brother mentioned in
connexion with the "Wizard Amalantrah" etc. (Samuel bar Aiwaz) identifies them
with ANU and ADAD the supreme Mother and Father deities of the Sumerians. Taken in
connexion with the AIWAZ identification, this is very striking indeed.
It is also to be considered that Nu is connected with North, while Had is Sad, Set, Satan,
Sat (equals "Being" in Sanskrit), South. He is then the Sun, one point
concentring Space, as also is any other star. The word ABRAHADABRA is from Abrasax, Father
Sun, which adds to 365. For the North-South antithesis see Fabre d'Olivet's
"Hermeneutic Interpretation of the Origin of the Social State in Man". Note
"Sax" also as a Rock, or Stone, whence the symbol of the Cubical Stone, the
Mountain Abiegnus, and so forth. Nu is also reflected in Naus, Ship, etc., and that whole
symbolism of Hollow Space which is familiar to all. There is also a question of
identifying Nu with On, Noah, Oannes, Jonah, John, Dianus, Diana, and so on. But these
identifications are all partial only, different facets of the Diamond Truth. We may
neglect all these questions, and remain in the simplicity of this Her own Book.
AL I,2: "The unveiling of the company of heaven."
THE OLD COMMENT.
2. This book is a new revelation, or unveiling of the hold ones.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This explains the general theme of this revelation: gives the Dramatis Personae, so to
speak.
It is cosmographically, the conception of the two Ultimate Ideas; Space, and That which
occupies Space.
It will however appear later that these two ideas may be resolved into one, that of
Matter; with Space, its 'Condition' or 'form', included therein. This leaves the idea of
'Motion' for Hadit, whose interplay with Nuit makes the Universe.
Time should perhaps be considered as a particular kind or dimension of Space.<<In
"Berashith" all qualities soever are considered as so many dimensions. I see no
reason, 19 years later, for receding from this view.>>
Further, this verse is to be taken with the next. The 'company of heaven' is Mankind, and
its 'unveiling' is the assertion of the independent godhead of every man and every woman!
Further, as Khabs (see verse 8) is "Star", there is a further meaning; this Book
is to reveal the Secret Self of a man, i.e. to initiate him.
AL I,3: "Every man and every woman is a star."
THE NEW COMMENT.
This thesis is fully treated in "The Book of Wisdom or Folly". Its main
statement is that each human being is an Element of the Cosmos, self-determined and
supreme, co-equal with all other Gods.
From this the Law "Do what thou wilt" follows logically. One star influences
another by attraction, of course; but these are incidents of self-predestined orbits.
There is, however, a mystery of the planets, revolving about a star of whom they are
parts; but I shall not discuss it fully in this place.
Man is the Middle Kingdom. The Great Kingdom is Heaven, with each star as an unit; the
Little Kingdom is the Molecule, with each Electron as an unit. (The Ratio of these three
is regularly geometrical, each being 10 to the 22 times greater in size than its
neighbour.)
See "The Book of the Great Auk" for the demonstration that each 'star' is the
Centre of the Universe to itself, and that a 'star' simple, original, absolute, can add to
its omnipotence, omniscience and omnipresence without ceasing to be itself; that its one
way to do this is to gain experience, and that therefore it enters into combinations in
which its true Nature is for awhile disguised, even from itself. Analogously, an atom of
carbon may pass through myriad Proteus-phases, appearing in Chalk, Chloroform, Sugar, Sap,
Brain and Blood, not recognizable as "itself" the black amorphous solid, but
recoverable as such, unchanged by its adventures.
This theory is the only one which explains "why" the Absolute limited itself,
and why It does not recognize Itself during its cycle of incarnations. It disposes of
"Evil" and the Origin of Evil; without denying Reality to "Evil", or
insulting our daily observation and our common sense.
I here quote (with one or two elucidatory insertions) the original note originally made by
Me on this subject.
May 14, 1919, 6.30 p.m.
All elements must at one time have been separate -- that would be the case with great
heat. Now when atoms get to the sun, when we get to the sun, we get that immense, extreme
heat, and all the elements are themselves again. Imagine that each atom of each element
possesses the memory of all his adventures in combination. By the way, that atom,
fortified with that memory, would not be the same atom; yet it is, because it has gained
nothing from anywhere except this memory. Therefore, by the lapse of time and by virtue of
memory, a thing (although originally an Infinite Perfection) could become something more
than itself; and thus a real development is possible. One can then see a reason for any
element deciding to go through this series of incarnations (god, that was a magnificent
conception!) because so, and only so, can he go; and he suffers the lapse of memory of His
own Reality of Perfection which he has during these incarnations, because he knows he will
come through unchanged.
Therefore you have an infinite number of gods, individual and equal though diverse, each
one supreme and utterly indestructible. This is also the only explanation of how a being
could create a world in which war, evil, "etc". exist. Evil is only an
appearance because, like "good", it cannot affect the substance itself, but only
multiply its combinations. This is something the same as mystic monism, but the objection
to that theory is that God has to create things which are all parts of himself, so that
their interplay is false. If we presuppose many elements, their interplay is natural. It
is no objection to this theory to ask who made the elements -- the elements are at least
there; and God, when you look for him, is not there. Theism is "obscurum per
obscurius". A male star is built up from the centre outwards, a female star from the
circumference inwards. This is what is meant when we say that woman has no soul. It
explains fully the difference between the sexes.
{WEH NOTE: Although Crowley evidently felt that this characterization was true simply, it
should be noted that this comment is not CLASS A. The idea of center outwards and
circumference inwards may actually have described the impression received by a male of the
Victorian age in regard to men and women. Certainly every male mystic has the state here
described as "circumference inward", "...no soul" and
"female" at the time of reception --- vide Liber LXV. Equally, every woman who
acts positively from awareness of her identity would qualify for "center
outwards", "soul" and "male" in this sense. What Crowley
identified as sex-linked may better be considered as modality linked, with the sexual
linkage as much an accident of culture as anything else.}
AL I,4: "Every number is infinite; there is no difference."
THE NEW COMMENT.
This is a great and holy mystery. Although each star has its own number, each number is
equal and supreme. Every man and every woman is not only a part of God, but the Ultimate
God. "The Centre is everywhere and the circumference nowhere". The old
definition of God takes new meaning for us. Each one of us is the One God. This can only
be understood by the initiate; one must acquire certain high states of consciousness to
appreciate it.
I have tried to put it simply in the note to the last verse. I may add that in the Trance
called by me the "Star-Sponge" -- see note to v. 59 -- this apprehension of the
Universe is seen as an astral Vision. It began as "Nothingness with Sparkles" in
1916 E.V. by Lake Pasquaney in New Hampshire, U.S.A. and developed into fullness on
various subsequent occasions. Each 'Star' is connected directly with every other star, and
the Space being Without Limit (Ain Soph) the Body of Nuith, any one star is as much the
Centre as any other. Each man instinctively feels that he is the Centre of the Cosmos, and
philosophers have jeered at his presumption. But it was he that was precisely right. The
yokel is no more 'petty' than the King, nor the earth than the Sun. Each simple elemental
Self is supreme, Very God of Very God. Ay, in this Book is Truth almost insufferably
splendid, for Man has veiled himself too long from his own glory: he fears the abyss, the
ageless Absolute. But Truth shall make him free!
It must be understood from the beginning that this book contains the keys of all the
knowledge necessary for the operation of the Magical Formulae of the world during the Aeon
which it initiates. In this very early verse is already given a Master Key to mathematics
and metaphysics. On applying this to current problems of thought, it will be discovered
that the long-fast doors fly open at a touch.
Let use briefly examine the implications of this statement. It should not occasion
surprise to find that the Book of the Law not only anticipates the conclusion of the
greatest modern mathematicians like Poincare, but goes beyond them. It was necessary that
this should be the case, so that the book might be, beyond question, the expression of a
mind possessed of superior powers to any incarnated mind soever.
It may clarify the subject if we venture to paraphrase the text. The first statement
"Every number is infinite" is, on the face of it, a contradiction in terms. But
that is only because of the accepted idea of a number as not being a thing in itself but
merely a term in series homogeneous in character. All orthodox mathematical argument is
based on definitions involving this conception. For example, it is fundamental to admit
the identity of 2 plus 1 with 1 plus 2. The Book of the Law presents an altogether
different conception of the nature of number.
Mathematical ideas involve what is called a continuum, which is, superficially at least,
of a different character to the physical continuum. For instance, in the physical
continuum, the eye can distinguish between the lengths of one-inch stick and a two-inch
stick, but not between these which measure respectively one thousand miles and one
thousand miles and on inch, though the difference in each case is equally an inch. The
inch difference is either perceptible or not perceptible, according to the conditions.
Similarly, the eye can distinguish either the one-inch or the two-inch stick from one of
an inch and a half. But we cannot continue this process indefinitely -- we can always
reach a point where the extremes are distinguishable from each other but their mean from
neither of the extremes. Thus, in the physical continuum, if we have three terms, A, B,
and C, A appears equal to B, and B to C, yet C appears greater than A. Our reason tells us
that this conclusion is an absurdity, that we have been deceived by the grossness of our
perceptions. It is useless for us to invent instruments which increase the accuracy of our
observations, for though they enable us to distinguish between the three terms of our
series, and to restore the theoretical Hierarchy, we can always continue the process of
division until we arrive at another series: A', B', C', where A' and C' are
distinguishable from each other, but where neither is distinguishable from B'.
On the above grounds, modern thinkers have endeavoured to create a distinction between the
mathematical and the physical continuum, yet it should surely be obvious that the defect
in our organs of sense, which is responsible for the difficulty, shows that our method of
observation debars us from appreciating the true nature of things by this method of
observation.
However, in the case of the mathematical continuum, its character is such that we can
continue indefinitely the process of division between any two mathematical expressions
so-ever, without interfering in any way with the regularity of the process, or creating a
condition in which two terms become indistinguishable from each other. The mathematical
continuum, moreover, is not merely a question of series of integral numbers, but of other
types of numbers, which, like integers, express relations between existing ideas, yet are
not measurable in terms of that series. Such numbers are themselves parts of a continuum
of their own, which interpenetrates the series of integers without touching it, at least
necessarily.
For example: the tangents of angles made by the separation of two lines from coincidence
to perpendicularity, increases constantly from zero to infinity. But almost the only
integral value is found at the angle of 45 degrees where it is unity.
It may be said that there is an infinite number of such series, each possessing the same
property of infinite divisibility. The ninety tangents of angles differing by one degree
between zero and ninety may be multiplied sixty fold by taking the minute instead of the
degree as the co-efficient of the progression, and these again sixty fold by introducing
the second to divide the minute. So on ad infinitum.
All these considerations depend upon the assumption that every number is no more than a
statement of relation. The new conception, indicated by the Book of the Law, is of course
in no way contradictory of the orthodox view; but it adds to it in the most practically
important manner. A statistician computing the birth-rate of the eighteenth century makes
no special mention of the birth of Napoleon. This does not invalidate his results; but it
demonstrates how exceedingly limited is their scope even with regard to their own object,
for the birth of Napoleon had more influence on the death-rate than another other
phenomenon included in his calculations.
A short digression is necessary. There may be some who are still unaware of the fact, but
the mathematical and physical sciences are in no sense concerned with absolute truth, but
only with the relations between observed phenomena and the observer. The statement that
the acceleration of falling bodies is thirty-two feet per second, is only the roughest of
approximation at the best. In the first place, it applies to earth. As most people know,
in the Moon the rate is only one-sixth as great. But, even on earth, it differs in a
marked manner between the poles and the equator, and not only so, but it is affected by so
small a matter as the neighborhood of a mountain.
It is similarly inaccurate to speak of "repeating" an experiment. The exact
conditions never recur. One cannot boil water twice over. The water is not the same, and
the observer is not the same. When a man says that he is sitting still, he forgets that he
is whirling through space with vertiginous rapidity.
It is possibly such considerations that led earlier thinkers to admit that there was no
expectation of finding truth in anything but mathematics, and they rashly supposed that
the apparent ineluctability of her laws constitutes a guarantee of their coherence with
truth. But mathematics is entirely a matter of convention, no less so than the rules of
Chess or Baccarat. When we say that "two straight lines cannot enclose a space",
we mean no more than we are unable to think of them as doing so. The truth of the
statement depends, consequently, on that of the hypothesis that our minds bear witness to
truth. Yet the insane man may be unable to think that he is not the victim of mysterious
persecution. We find that no reason for believing him. It is useless to reply that
mathematical truths receive universal consent, because they do not. It is a matter of
elaborate and tedious training to persuade even the few people when we teach of the truth
of the simplest theorems in Geometry. There are very few people living who are convinced
-- or even aware -- of the more recondite results of analysis. It is no reply to this
criticism to say that all men can be convinced if they are sufficiently trained, for who
is to guarantee that such training does not warp the mind?
But when we have brushed away these preliminary objections, we find that the nature of the
statement itself is not, and cannot be, more than a statement of correspondences between
our ideas. In the example chosen, we have five ideas; those of duality, of straightness,
of a line, of enclosing, and of space. None of these are more than ideas. Each one is
meaningless until it is defined as corresponding in a certain manner to certain other
ideas. We cannot define any word soever, except by identifying it with two or more equally
undefined words. To define it by a single word would evidently constitute a tautology.
We are thus forced to the conclusion that all investigation may be stigmatized as obscurum
per obscurium. Logically, our position is even worse. We define A as BC, where B is DE,
and C is FG. Not only does the process increase the number of our unknown quantities in
Geometrical progression at every step, but we must ultimately arrive at a point where the
definition of Z involves the term A. Not only is all argument confined within a vicious
circle, but so is the definition of the terms on which any argument must be based.
It might be supposed that the above chain of reasoning made all conclusions impossible.
But this is only true when we investigate the ultimate validity of our propositions. We
can rely on water boiling at 100 degrees Centigrade,<<In revising this comment, I
note with amusement that it had escaped me that 100 degrees C. is by definition the
temperature at which water boils! I have seen it boil at about 84 degrees C. on the
Baltoro Glacier, and determined my height above sea-level by observing the boiling point
so often that I had quite forgotten the original conditions of Celsius.>> although,
for mathematical accuracy, water never boils twice running at precisely the same
temperature, and although, logically, the term water is an incomprehensible mystery.
To return to our so-called axiom; Two straight lines cannot enclose a space. It has been
one of the most important discoveries of modern mathematics, that this statement, even if
we assume the definition of the various terms employed, is strictly relative, not
absolute; and that common sense is impotent to confirm it as in the case of the boiling
water. For Bolyai, Lobatschewsky, and Riemann have shown conclusively that a consistent
system of geometry can be erected on any arbitrary axiom soever. If one chooses to assume
that the sum of the interior angles of a triangle is either greater than or less than two
right angles, instead of equal to them, we can construct two new systems of Geometry, each
perfectly consistent with itself, and we possess no means soever of deciding which of the
three represents truth.
I may illustrate this point by a simple analogy. We are accustomed to assert that we go
from France to China, a form of expression which assumes that those countries are
stationary, while we are mobile. But the fact might be equally well expressed by saying
that France left us and China came to us. In either case there is no implication of
absolute motion, for the course of the earth through space is not taken into account. We
implicitly refer to a standard of repose which, in point of fact, we know not to exist.
When I say that the chair in which I am sitting has remained stationary for the last hour,
I mean only "stationary in respect to myself and my house". In reality, the
earth's rotation has carried it over one thousand miles, and the earth's course some
seventy thousand miles, from its previous position. All that we can expect of any
statement is that it should be coherent with regard to a series of assumption which we
know perfectly well to be false and arbitrary.
It is commonly imagined, by those who have not examined the nature of the evidence, that
our experience furnishes a criterion by which we may determine which of the possible
symbolic representations of Nature is the true one. They suppose that Euclidian Geometry
is in conformity with Nature because the actual measurements of the interior angles of a
triangle tell us that their sum is in fact equal to two right angles, just as Euclid tells
us that theoretical considerations declare to be the case. They forget that the
instruments which we use for our measurements are themselves conceived of as in conformity
with the principles of Euclidian Geometry. In other words, them measure ten yards with a
piece of wood about which they really known nothing but that its length is one-tenth of
the ten yards in question.
The fallacy should be obvious. The most ordinary reflection should make it clear that our
results depend upon all sorts of condition. If we inquire, "What is the length of the
thread of quicksilver in a thermometer?", we can only reply that it depends on the
temperature of the instrument. In fact, we judge temperature by the difference of the
coefficients of expansion due to heat of the two substances, glass and mercury.
Again, the divisions of the scale of the thermometer depend upon the temperature of
boiling water, which is not a fixed thing. It depends on the pressure of the earth's
atmosphere, which varies (according to time and place) to the extent of over twenty per
cent. Most people who talk of "scientific accuracy" are quite ignorant of
elementary facts of this kind.
It will be said, however, that having defined a yard as the length of a certain bar
deposited in the Mint in London, under given conditions of temperature and pressure, we
are at least in a position to measure the length of other objects by comparison, directly
or indirectly, with that standard. In a rough and ready way, that is more or less the
case. But if it should occur that the length of things in general were halved or doubled,
we could not possibly be aware of the other so-called laws of Nature. We have no means
so-ever of determining even so simple a matter as to whether one of two events happens
before or after the other.
Let us take an instance. It is well known that the light of the sun requires some eight
minutes to reach the earth. Simultaneous <<Simultaneity, closely considered,
possesses no meaning soever. See A.A.Eddington, "Space, Time and Gravitation",
61.>> {WEH NOTE: SIC. This is page 51 in Eddington, op. cit. 1920 edition, 1959
reprint: "The denial of absolute simultaneity is a natural complement to the denial
of absolute motion ..."} phenomena in the two bodies would therefore appear to be
separated in time to that extent; and, from a mathematical standpoint, the same
discrepancy theoretically exists, even if we suppose the two bodies in question to be only
a few yards one more remote than the other. Recent consideration of these facts has show
the impossibility of determining the fact of priority, so that it may be just as
reasonable to assert that a dagger-thrust is caused by a wound as vice versa. Lewis
Carroll has an amusing parable to this effect in "Through the Looking-Glass",
which work, by the way, with its predecessor, is packed with examples of philosophical
paradox. <<If I strike a billiard ball, and it moves, both my will and its motion
have causes long antecedent to the act. I may consider both my Work and its reaction as
twin effects of the eternal Universe. The moved arm and ball are part of a state of the
Cosmos which resulted necessarily from its momentarily previous state, and so, back for
ever. Thus, my Magical Work is only on of the cause-effects necessarily concomitant with
the cause-effects which set the ball in motion. I may therefore regard the act of striking
as a cause-effect of my original Will to move the ball, though necessarily previous to its
motion. But the case of Magical work is not quite analogous. For I am such that I am
compelled to perform Magick in order to make my Will to prevail; so that the cause of my
doing the Work is also he cause of the ball's motion, and there is no reason why one
should precede the other, See Book 4, Part III, for a full discussion. (Since writing the
above, I have been introduced to "Space, Time and Gravitation", where similar
arguments are adduced.)>>
We may now return to our text "Every number is infinite". The fact that every
number is a term in a mathematical continuum is no more an adequate definition than if we
were to describe a picture as Number So-and-So in the catalogue. Every number is a thing
in itself,<<I regret to find myself in disagreement with the Hon. Bertrand Russell
with regard to the conception of the nature of Number.>> possessing an infinite
number of properties peculiar to itself.
Let us consider, for a moment, the numbers 8 and 9. 8 is the number of cubes measuring one
inch each way in a cube which measures two inches each way; while 9 is the number of
squares measuring one inch each way in a square measuring three inches each way. There is
a sort of reciprocal correspondence between them in this respect.
By adding one to eight, we obtain nine, so that we might define unity as that which has
the property of transforming a three-dimensional expansion of two into a two-dimensional
expansion of three. But if we add unity to nine, unity appears as that which has the power
of transforming the two-dimensional expansion of three aforesaid into a mere oblong
measuring 5 by 2. Unity thus appears as in possession of two totally different properties.
Are we then to conclude that it is not the same unity? How are we to describe unity, how
know it? Only by experiment can we discover the nature of its action on any given number.
In certain minor respects, this action exhibits regularity. We know, for example, that it
uniformly transforms an odd number into an even one, and vice versa, but that is
practically the limit of what we can predict as to its action.
We can go further, and state that any number soever possesses this infinite variety of
powers to transform any other number, even by the primitive process of addition. We
observe also how the manipulation of any two numbers can be arranged so that the result is
incommensurable with either, or even so that ideas are created of a character totally
incompatible with our original conception of numbers as a series of positive integers. We
obtain unreal and irrational expressions, ideas of a wholly different order, by a very
simple juxtaposition of such apparently comprehensible and commonplace entities as
integers.
There is only one conclusion to be drawn from these various considerations. It is that the
nature of every number is a thing peculiar to itself, a thing inscrutable and infinite, a
thing inexpressible, even if we could understand it.
In other words, a number is a soul, in the proper sense of the term, an unique and
necessary element in the totality of existence.
We may not turn to the second phrase of the text: "there is no difference". It
must strike the student immediately that this is, on the face of it, a point blank
contradiction of all that has been said above. What have we done but insist upon the
essential difference between any tow numbers, and show that even their sequential relation
is little more than arbitrary, being indeed rather a convenient way of regarding them for
the purpose of coordinating them with out understanding than anything else? On a similar
principle, we number public vehicles or telephones without implication even of necessary
sequence. The appellation denotes nothing beyond membership of a certain class of objects,
and is indeed expressly chosen to avoid being entangled in considerations of any
characteristics of the individual so designated except that cursory designation.
when it is said that there is no difference between numbers (for in this sense I think we
must understand the phrase), we must examine the meaning of the word 'difference'.
Difference is the denial of identity in the first place, but the word is not properly
applied to discriminate between objects which have no similarity. One does not ask,
"What is the difference between a yard and a minute?" in practical life. We do
ask the difference between two things of the same kind. The Book of the Law is trying to
emphasize the doctrine that each number is unique and absolute. Its relations with other
numbers are therefore in the nature of illusion. They are the forms of presentation under
which we perceive their semblances; and it is to the last degree important to realize that
these semblances only indicate the nature of the realities behind them in the same way in
which the degrees on a thermoetric scale indicate heat. It is quite unphilosophical to say
that 50 degrees Centigrade is hotter than 40 degrees. Degrees of temperature are simply
conventions invented by ourselves to describe physical states of a totally different
order; and, while the heat of a body may be regarded as an inherent property of its own,
our measure of that heat in no way concerns it.
We use instruments of science to inform us of the nature of the various objects which we
wish to study; but our observations never reveal the thing as it is in itself. They only
enable us to compare unfamiliar with familiar experiences. The use of an instrument
necessarily implies the imposition of alien conventions. To take the simplest example:
when we say that we see a thing, we only mean that our consciousness is modified by its
existence according to a particular arrangement of lenses and other optical instruments,
which exist in our eyes and not in the object perceived. So also, the fact that the sum of
2 and 1 is three, affords us but a single statement of relations symptomatic of the
presentation to us of those numbers.
We have, therefore, no means soever of determining the difference between any two numbers,
except in respect of a particular and very limited relation. Furthermore, in view of the
infinity of every number, it seems not unlikely that the apparent differences observed by
us would tend to disappear with the disappearance of the arbitrary conditions which we
attach to them to facilitate, as we think, our examination. We may also observe that each
number, being absolute, is the centre of its universe, so that all other numbers, so far
as they are related to it, are its appanages. Each number is, therefore, the totality of
the universe, and there cannot be any difference between one infinite universe and
another. The triangle ABC may look very different from the standpoints of A, B, and C
respectively; each view is true, absolutely; yet it is the same triangle.
The above interpretation of the text is of a revolutionary character, from the point of
view of science and mathematics. Investigation of the lines here laid down will lead to
the solution of these grave problems which have so long baffled the greatest minds of the
world, on account of the initial error of attaching them on lines which involve
self-contradiction. The attempt to discover the nature of things by a study of the
relations between them is precisely parallel with the ambition to obtain a finite value of
Pi. Nobody wishes to deny the practical value of the limited investigations which have so
long preoccupied the human mind. But it is only quite recently that even the best thinkers
have begun to recognize that their work was only significant within a certain order. It
will soon be admitted on all hands that the study of the nature of things in themselves is
a work for which the human reason is incompetent; for the nature of reason is such that it
must always formulate itself in proportions which merely assert a positive or negative
relation between a subject and a predicate. Men will thus be led to the development of a
faculty, superior to reason, whose apprehension is independent of the hieroglyphic
representations of which reason so vainly makes use.<<See "Eleusis", A.
Crowley Collected Works, Vol. III, Epilogue.>> {This then will} be the foundation of
the true spiritual science which is the proper tendency of the evolution of man. This
Science will clarify, without superseding, the old; but it will free men from the bondage
of mind, little by little, just as the old science has freed them from the bondage of
matter.
This science is the proper and particular study of initiates, and its principia are
formulated in the Book of the Law. This Book may therefore be regarded as indicating a
complete revolution in human affairs, for it advances mankind in the most radical manner.
The road of attainment to self-realisation is made open as never before has been done in
the history of the planet.
AL I,5: "Help me, o warrior lord of Thebes, in my unveiling before the Children of
men!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
5. Nu, to unveil herself, needs a mortal intermediary, in the first instance.
It is to be supposed that ankh-f-n-khonsu, the warrior lord of Thebes, priest of Men Tu,
is in some subtle manner identical with either Aiwass or the Beast.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Here Nuit appeals, simply and directly, recognizing the separate function of each Star of
her Body. Though all is One, each part of that One has its own special work, each Star its
particular Orbit.
In addressing me as warrior lord of Thebes, it appears as if She perceived a certain
continuity or identity of myself with Ankh-f-n-khonsu, whose Stele is the Link with
Antiquity of this Revelation. See Equinox I, VII, pp. 363-400a, for the account of this
event.
The unveiling is the Proclamation of the Truth previously explained, that the Body of
Nuith occupies Infinite Space, so that every Star thereof is Whole in itself, an
independent and absolute Unit. They differ as Carbon and Calcium differ, but each is a
simple "immortal" Substance, or at least a form of some simpler Substance. Each
soul is thus absolute, and 'good' or 'evil' are merely terms descriptive of relations
between destructible combinations. Thus Quinine is 'good' for a malarial patient, but
'evil' for the germ of the disease. Heat is 'bad' for ice-cream and 'good' for coffee. The
indivisible essence of things, their 'souls', are indifferent to all conditions soever,
for none can in any way affect them.
AL I,6: "Be thou Hadit, my secret centre, my heart & my tongue!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
6. The recipient of this knowledge is to identify himself with Hadit, and thus fully
express the thoughts of her heart in her very language.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Nuit formulates me as Hadit, especially in the three centres of consciousness of her
Being. IN this way, for this purpose, I became the complement of Her.
These centres are those of Love, Life and language. Duality is the condition of all three.
It will appear later how it is that None and Two are identical; they are distinct in our
minds only because those minds are conscious, and therefore think of "two" as
their own state. But the unconscious mind thinks Nothing, and is Nothing. Yet it is the
same mind.
Nuith selects three centres of Her Body to become "Two" with Hadit; for she asks
me to declare Her in these three. Infinite freedom, all-embracing, for physical Love;
boundless continuity for Life; and the silent rhythm of the Stars for Language. These
three conceptions are Her gift to us.
AL I,7: "Behold! it is revealed by Aiwass the minister of Hoor-paar-kraat."
THE OLD COMMENT.
7. Aiwass -- see Introduction. He is 78, Mezla, the "influence" from the Highest
Crown, and the number of cards in the Tarot, Rota, the all-embracing Wheel.
Hoor-paar-Kraat -- see II, 8.
Aiwass is called the minister of Hoor-paar-Kraat, the God of Silence; for his word is the
Speech of the Silence.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Aiwass is the name given by Ouarda the Seer as that of the Intelligence Communicating. See
note to Title.
Hoor-paar-Kraat or Harpocrates, the "Babe in the Egg of Blue", is not merely the
God of Silence in a conventional sense. He represents the Higher Self, the Holy Guardian
Angel. The connexion is with the symbolism of the Dwarf in Mythology. He contains
everything in Himself, but is unmanifested. See II:8.
He is the First Letter of the Alphabet, Aleph, whose number is One, and his card in the
Tarot is The Fool, numbered Zero. Aleph is attributed to the "Element" (in the
old classification of things) of Air.
Now as "One" or Aleph he represents the Male Principle, the First Cause, and the
free breath of Life, the sound of the vowel A being made with the open throat and mouth.
As Zero he represents the female Principle, the fertile Mother. (An old name for the card
is Mat, from the Italian 'Matto', fool, but earlier also from Maut, the Egyptian
Vulture-Mother-Goddess). Fertile, for the 'Egg of Blue' is the Uterus, and in the
Macrocosm the Body of Nuith, and it contains the Unborn Babe, helpless yet protected and
nourished against the crocodiles and tigers shown on the card, just as the womb is sealed
during gestation. He sits on a lotus, the yoni, which floats on the 'Nile', the amniotic
fluid.
In his absolute innocence and ignorance he is "The Fool"; he is the 'Saviour',
being the Son who shall trample on the crocodiles and tigers, and avenge his father
Osiris. Thus we see him as the "Great Fool" of Celtic legend, the "Pure
Fool" of Act I of "Parsifal", and, generally speaking, the insane person
whose words have always been taken for oracles.
But to be 'Saviour' he must be born and grow to manhood; thus Parsifal acquires the Sacred
Lance, emblem of virility. He usually wears the 'Coat of many colours' like Joseph the
'dreamer'; so he is also now the Green Man of spring festivals. But his 'folly' is now not
innocence but inspiration of wine; he drinks from the Graal, offered to him by the
Priestess.
So we see him fully armed as Bacchus Diphues, male and female in one, bearing the
Thyrsus-rod, and a cluster of grapes or a wineskin, while a tiger leaps up by his side.
This form is suggested in the Taro card, where 'The fool' is shown with a long wand and
carrying a sack; his coat is motley. Tigers and Crocodiles follow him, thus linking this
image with that of Harpocrates.
Almost identical symbols are those of the secret God of the Templars, the bi-sexual
Baphomet, and of Zeus Arrhenothelus, equally bi-sexual, the Father-Mother of All in One
Person. (He is shown in this full form in the Tarot Trump XV, "the Devil".) Now
Zeus being lord of Air, we are reminded that Aleph is the letter of Air.
As Air we find the "Wandering Fool" pure wanton Breath, yet creative. Wind was
supposed of old to impregnate the Vulture, which therefore was chosen to symbolize the
Mother-Goddess.
He is the Wandering Knight or Prince of Fairy Tales who marries the King's Daughter. This
legend is derived from certain customs among exogamic tribes, for which see "The
Golden Bough".
Thus one Europa, Semele and others claimed that Zeus -- Air<<Zeus obtained Air for
his kingdom in the partition with Hades, who took Fire, and Poseidon, who took Water. Shu
is the Egyptian God of the Firmament. There is a great difficulty here, etymologically.
Zeus is connected with IAO, Abrasax, and the Dental Sibilant Gods of the Great Mysteries,
with the South and Hadit, Ada, Set, Saturn, Adonai, Attis, Adonis; he is even the
"Jesus", slain with the Lance, whose blood is collected in a Cup. Yet he is also
to be identified with the opposite party of the North and Nuit, with the "John"
slain with the Sword, whose flesh is placed upon a Disk, in the Lesser Mysteries,
baptizing with Water as "Jesus" with Fire, with On, Oannes, Noah, and the like.
It seems as if this great division, which has wrought such appalling havoc upon the Earth,
were originally no more than a distinction adopted for convenience. It is indeed the task
of this Book to reduce Theology to the interplay of the Dyad Nuith and Hadith, these being
themselves conceived as complementary, as Two equivalent to Naught, "divided for
lvoe's sake, for the chance of union.">> -- had enjoyed them in the form of a
beast, bird, or what not; while later Mary attributed her condition to the agency of a
Spirit -- Spiritus, breath, or air -- in the shape of a dove.
But the "Small Person" of Hindu mysticism, the Dwarf insane yet crafty of many
legends in many lands, is also this same "Holy Ghost", or Silent Self of a man,
or his Holy Guardian Angel.
He is almost the "Unconscious" of Freud, unknown, unaccountable, the silent
Spirit, blowing "whither it listeth, but thou canst not tell whence it cometh or
whither it goeth". It commands with absolute authority when it appears at all,
despite conscious reason and judgment.
Aiwass is then, as this verse 7 states, the "minister" of this Hoor-paar-Kraat,
that is of the Saviour of the World in the larger sense, and of mine own "Silent
Self" in the lesser. A "minister" is one who performs a service, in this
case evidently that of revealing; He was the intelligible medium between the Babe God --
the New Aeon about to be born -- and myself. This Book of the Law is the Voice of his
Mother, His Father, and Himself. But on His appearing, He assumes the active form twin to
Harpocrates, that of Ra-Hoor-Khuit. The Concealed Child becomes the Conquering Child, the
armed Horus avenging his father Osiris. So also our own Silent Self, helpless and witless,
hidden within us, will spring forth, if we have craft to loose him to the Light, spring
lustily forward with his cry of Battle, the Word of our True Wills.
This is the Task of the Adept, to have the Knowledge and Conversation of His Holy Guardian
Angel, to become aware of his nature and his purpose, fulfilling them.
Why is Aiwass thus spelt, when Aiwaz is the natural transliteration of OIVZ{WEH NOTE: This
word is not certain.}? Perhaps because he was not content with identifying Himself with
Thelema, Agape, etc. by the number 93, but wished to express his nature by six letters
(Six being the number of the Sun, the God-Man, etc.) whose value in Greek should be A=1,
I=10, F=6, A=1, S=200, S=200: total 418, the number of Abrahadabra, the Magical Formula of
the new Aeon! Note that I and V are the letters of the Father and the Son, also of the
Virgin and the Bull, (See "Liber 418") protected on either side by the letter of
AIR, and followed by the letter of Fire twice over.
AL I,8: "The Khabs is in the Khu, not the Khu in the Khabs."
THE OLD COMMENT.
8. Here beings the text.
Khabs is the secret Light or L.V.X.; the Khu is the magical entity of a man.
I find later (Sun in Virgo, An VII) that Khabs means star. In which chase cf. v.5.
The doctrine here taught is that that Light is innermost, essential man. Intra (not Extra)
Nobis Regnum Dei.
THE NEW COMMENT.
We are not to regard ourselves as base beings, without whose sphere is Light or
"God". Our minds and bodies are veils of the Light within. The uninitiate is a
"Dark Star", and the Great Work for him is to make his veils transparent by
'purifying' them. This 'purification' is really 'simplification'; it is not that the veil
is dirty, but that the complexity of its folds makes it opaque. The Great Work therefore
consists principally in the solution of complexes. Everything in itself is perfect, but
when things are muddled, they become 'evil'. (This will be understood better in the Light
of "The Hermit of Esopus Island", q.v.) The Doctrine is evidently of supreme
importance, from its position as the first 'revelation' of Aiwass.
This 'star' or 'Inmost Light' is the original, individual, eternal essence. The Khu is the
magical garment which it weaves for itself, a 'form' for its Being Beyond Form, by use of
which it can gain experience through self-consciousness, as explained in the note to
verses 2 and 3. This Khu is the first veil, far subtler than mind or body, and truer; for
its symbolic shape depends on the nature of its Star.
Why are we told that the Khabs is in the Khu, not the Khu in the Khabs? Did we then
suppose the converse? I think that we are warned against the idea of a Pleroma, a flame of
which we are Sparks, and to which we return when we 'attain'. That would indeed be to make
the whole curse of separate existence ridiculous, a senseless and inexcusable folly. It
would throw us back on the dilemma of Manichaeism. The idea of incarnations
"perfecting" a thing originally perfect by definition is imbecile. The only sane
solution is as given previously, to suppose that the Perfect enjoys experience of
(apparent) Imperfection. (There are deeper resolutions of this problem appropriate to the
highest grades of initiation; but the above should suffice the average intelligence.)
AL I,9: "Worship then the Khabs, and behold my light shed over you!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
9. That Khabs is declared to be the light of Nu. It being worshipped in the centre, the
light also fills the circumference, so that all is light.
THE NEW COMMENT.
We are to pay attention to this Inmost Light; then comes the answering Light of Infinite
Space. Note that the Light of Space is what men call Darkness; its nature is utterly
incomprehensible to our uninitiated minds. It is the 'veils' mentioned previously in this
comment that obstruct the relation between Nuit and Hadit.
We are not to worship the Khu, to fall in love with our Magical Image. To do this -- we
have all done it -- is to forget our Truth. If we adore Form, it becomes opaque to Being,
and may soon prove false to itself. The Khu in each of us includes the Cosmos as he knows
it. To me, even another Khabs is only part of my Khu. Our own Khabs is our one sole Truth.
AL I,10: "Let my servants be few & secret: they shall rule the many & the
known."
THE OLD COMMENT.
10. This is the rule of Thelema, that its adepts shall be invisible rulers. This, it may
be remarked, has always been the case.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The nature of magical power is quite incomprehensible to the vulgar. The prophet Ezekiel
besieging a tile in order to destroy Jerusalem, and the adventure of Hosea with Gomer,
seem as absurd to the 'practical' man as do the researches of any other scientific man
until the Sunday Newspapers have furnished him with a plausible explanation which explains
nothing. ("Book 4", Part III, must be read in this connexion.)
"My servants"; not those of the Lord of the Aeon. "The Law is for
all"; there can be no secrecy about that. The verse refers to specially chosen
'servants'; perhaps those who, worshipping the Khabs, have beheld Her light shed over
them. Such persons indeed consummate the marriage of Nuit and Hadit in themselves; in that
case they are aware of certain Ways to Power.
There is also a mystical sense in this verse. We are to organize our minds thoroughly,
appointing few and secret chiefs, serving Nuit, to discipline the varied departments of
the conscious thought.
AL I,11: "These are fools that men adore; both their Gods & their men are
fools."
THE OLD COMMENT.
11. "The many and the known" both among Gods and men, are revered; this is
folly.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is a fact of meditation that everything which becomes manifest is instantly recognized
as unreal. All perfect unveiling solves, wholly or in part, the equation "Something
equals 0/0." (See comment on verse 28.) Adeptship is little more than ability to
perceive this 0/0 phase of "Something" in respect of larger and larger
"Somethings".
A verse with so sacred a number as 11 is likely to mean very deep things. Probably much
concerning the function of The Fool is concealed in it.
It has been shewn in a previous note that the principal Gods, and men, that men have
adored, are in one way or another represented in the Tarot card "The Fool". The
statement in the text is, superficially, either a platitude or a petulance; neither sounds
like the tone of Nuit. A third alternative? Can we have "phrased" it carelessly,
or punctuated it incorrectly? Or is there a Qabalistic puzzle or a mystic submeaning
concealed? The subject changes instantly, as it seems. I prefer to suggest that these
"fools" are "Silent selves", impotent babes unborn; then verse 12
continues "Come forth!", that is, bring your Holy Guardian Angel from the womb
of your subconsciousness. Then, "take your fill of love"; that is, do your True
Will, whose mode of fulfilment is love, as explained later in this chapter.
AL I,12: "Come forth, o children, under the stars, & take your fill of
love!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
12. The Key of the worship of Nu. The uniting of consciousness with infinite space by the
exercise of love, pastoral or pagan love. But vide infra.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The whole doctrine of 'love' is discussed in the Book "Aleph (Wisdom or Folly)"
and should be studied therein. But note further how this Verse agrees with the comment
above, how every Star is to come forth from its veils, that it may revel with the whole
World of Stars. This is again also a call to unite or 'love', thus formulating the
Equation 1 (-1) = 0<<The Hon. Bertrand Russell might prefer to write this: 1 (-1) =
0. For Initiates of the IXth degree of O.T.O. it could be expressed: Phi K - T = 0, where
Phi - K = 0, and Phi and K are both positive integers.>>, which is the general
magical formula in our Cosmos.
"Come forth" -- from what are you hiding? "under the stars", that is,
openly. Also, let love be 'under' or 'unto' the Body of Nuith. But above all, be open!
What is this shame? Is Love Hideous, that men should cover him with lies? Is Love so
sacred that others must not intrude? Nay, 'under the stars', at night, what eye but theirs
may see? Or, if one see, should not your worship wake the cloisters of his soul to echo
sanctity for that so lovely a deed and gracious you have done?
AL I,13: "I am above you and in you. My ecstasy is in yours. My joy is to see your
joy."
THE OLD COMMENT.
13. This doctrine implies some mystic bond which I imagine is only to be understood by
experience; this human ecstasy and that divine ecstasy interact. A similar doctrine is
found in the Bhagavad Gita.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Note that Space is omnipresent.<<Perhaps I should have defined the word
"Space". The task is far from easy. Space (including Time) is one of the
conditions necessary to the illusion of duality. But when Nuith says "I am Infinite
Space and the Infinite Stars thereof" (verse 22) there must be some other meaning.
May I define it as "totality of the possibilities of giving Form to Being", and
thus equivalent to "Matter", which manifests "Motion"? This at least
suits the verse under present discussion; for the Feminine Idea is to take delight in
enabling the Masculine Idea to express itself by its means. There should be no difficulty
for the student of modern mathematical philosophy in conceiving Matter and Space as
identical. He may find it less easy to assent to a personification capable of speech. But
I shall not resent the interpretation of Her speech as being the rhetorical device of
AIWAZ. Devotion to Her, Knowledge of Her, may perfectly well be understood as the process
of extending the human consciousness to apprehend the supra-rational idea thus presented.
It was obviously necessary, from a practical point of view, to phrase this Book in terms
of common parlance, concealing the more recondite Arcana in in the numerical and literal
cipher. When, then, I say "Space is omnipresent", it is almost the equivalent of
"Anything is always liable to happen.">> The cause of 'sorrow' is the
'imaginary' solutions of continuity in this substance. Ecstasy is produced by the
resolution of these illusions. Observe well that to beings in a state of strain or sorrow
the "Great Work" is bound to appear in the guise of a relief or joy. But this is
not to assert Samadhi, that unity with the universe which brings relief and joy by
"love", as an "absolute good". It is only good relatively to our
present condition as beings divided by Illusion from Nuit. When one returns to the
'simple' state, one soon begins to think out a new route through the Universe, and devise
new combinations in the Great Game called Seeing Life.
In Nature few elements are lone wolves. Most of them are being thrown in and out of
combination constantly; on suns this occurs with lordly vehemence.
Note that Nuith, although She is Infinite Space, speaks as an individual might do, often
enough. This is not that She is 'talking down to our level'; it is a fact. In the Cosmos
almost any aggregation can think and act as an Ego. For instance, the cells of our bodies
are each units, diverse in composition and character, living each a life of its own. Yet
we think and act for them, and say "I". The stars are the cells of Her Body.
Each one of us is such a cell; not less itself but more because of its secret function in
Her.
It should be evident that Nuith obtains the satisfaction of Her Nature when the parts of
Her Body fulfil their own Nature. The sacrament of live is not only so from the point of
view of the celebrants, but from that of the divinity invoked.
It is said that for every step one takes towards one's Holy Guardian Angel, He takes two
towards his client.
What do I mean by "beings divided by Illusion from Nuith", in the first
paragraph? This, that we are limited mentally, that we realize only an infinitesimal
fraction of the possible forms of expression. We can hardly even imagine ourselves as
living on another planet, or in the Sun; much less as apprehending the Universe by means
of a totally different set of senses. Yet most of us who are not mere placental amnoites
possess an instinct which persistently regrets our incapacities. It is bad enough to be
dependent on scientific instruments for our knowledge of all but the grossest of the
wonders and splendours of the Universe; but worse that we are aware of an infinite variety
of order of phenomena, such as electricity, magnetism, chemical action, and a host of
others, which we can explore only by indirect means, interpret only by obviously
inadequate symbols, and understand only in terms of arbitrary relations with our
animal-sense-perceptions. We know theoretically that every object must react to every
other object; and it is evident that each type of reaction may be as overwhelmingly
interesting as those which happen to affect us. What unimaginable rapture to be able to
observe magnetic fields or molecular movements as directly as we do the Ocean and the
Ant-heap! It is the task of the Initiate to adapt himself to the Totality of Existence,
and to develop in himself the means of apprehending it wholly and fully.
AL I,14: "Above, the gemmed azure is
The naked splendour of Nuit;
She bends in ecstasy to kiss
The secret ardours of Hadit.
The winged globe,the starry blue,
Are mine, O Ankh-af-na-khonsu!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
14. This verse is a direct translation of the first section of the stele. It conceals a
certain secret ritual of the highest rank, connected with the two previous verses.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This is a poetic description of the symbolism of the Stele. It is suitable fore such minds
as approach Truth in this manner rather than by way of Science or Philosophy.
It contains a Formula of Magick Art, connected with the Stele. Also, less ineffably, it
boasts the consummation of the marriage of Hadit and Nuit in the priest. That is, he has
freed Hadit, in the core of his Star, from the illusion-veils of the Khu, so that the two
Infinities become one, and none; and create, in the manner shortly to be described, a new
Finite.
This Finite will evidently be an expression of the particular mood of its Father and
Mother at the moment of its conception. Obviously, this "Child" cannot add to
the Universe; it is therefore inevitably twin (Horus and Harpocrates, Osiris and Typhon,
Jesus and Barabbas) in Nature, formed of equal and opposite elements. When the Operation
is mystical in character, the "Child" does not appear at all in this manifested
form as Two, but as Naught. In the consciousness of the Adept, this is called Samadhi. He
has united himself with, and lost himself in, Nuit. When the "Child" appears as
Two, it is Magick, as the other is Mysticism. This is the essential difference between
these Arts.
AL I,15: "Now ye shall know that the chosen priest & apostle of infinite space is
the prince-priest the Beast; and in his woman called the Scarlet Woman is all power given.
They shall gather my children into their fold: they shall bring the glory of the stars
into the hearts of men."
THE OLD COMMENT.
15. The authority of the Beast rests upon this verse; but it is to be taken in conjunction
with certain later verses which I shall leave to the research of students to interpret. I
am inclined, however, to believe that "the Beast" and "the Scarlet
Woman" do not denote persons, but are titles of office, that of Hierophant and High
Priestess ( Vau and Gimel ), else it would be difficult to understand the next verse.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The definition of "infinite space" offered in the Comment on verse 13 is useful
here. My Work is in great part to insist upon the infinite possibilities of human
development. Man has too slavishly acquiesced in his limitations. Science itself has shewn
itself almost as intolerant as Religion toward certain lines of research. Indeed, every
element of society has added its energy to the opposition which bars each pioneer with
undiscriminating stupidity. Darwin, Pasteur, Lister, and Jenner met with the same
ferocious cowardice as Shelly and Luther; they were assailed on every ground from Religion
and Morality upwards; every falsehood that malice could invent was circulated about them.
In short, they were treated then as I am being treated now; and I am resolute to prosecute
my Work now as they were resolute then.
That which is beneath is like that which is above. The Beast and the Scarlet Woman are
avatars of Tao and Teh, Shiva and Sakti. This Law is then an exact image of the Great Law
of the Cosmos; this is an assurance of its Perfection.
It is necessary to say here that The` Beast appears to be a definite individual; to wit,
the man Aleister Crowley. But the Scarlet Woman is an officer replaceable as need arises.
Thus to this present date of writing, Anno XVI, Sun in Sagittarius, there have been
several holders of the title.
1. Rose Edith Crowley nee Kelly, my wife. Put me in touch with Aiwas; see Equinox 1, 7,
"The Temple of Solomon the King." Failed as elsewhere is on record.
2. A doubtful case. Mary d'Este Sturges nee Dempsey. Put me in touch with Abuldiz; hence
helped with Book 4. Failed from personal jealousies.
3. Jeanne Robert Foster nee Oliver. Bore the "child" to whom this Book refers
later. Failed from respectability.
4. Roddie Minor. Brought me in touch with Amalantrah. Failed from indifference to the
Work.
5. A doubtful case, Marie Rohling nee Lavroff. Helped to inspire Liber CXI. Failed from
indecision.
6. A doubtful case, Bertha Almira Prykryl nee Bruce. Delayed assumption of duties, hence
made way for No. 7.
7. Lea Hersig. Assisted me in actual initiation; still at my side, An XVII, Sol in
Sagittarius. (P.S. & An XIX, Sol in Aries).
"Prince-priest" is an unusual word, and not in tone with other references to me.
I suspect therefore a secret cipher of some sort. For one thing, it is an anagram of
PRINCEPS ITER, not bad for Alastor the Wanderer, or PRINCIPS ERIT, he shall be the chief
(see verse 23). But such Qabalah is hardly to be considered serious. The recurrence of the
letters PRI is however curious and may be significant. The combination PR in most Aryan
Languages gives the idea of "Before." P and R are the letters of Mars and Sol
respectively. Now Mars is referred to the number 5, and Sol to the number 6; both to the
idea "Force and Fire", though in different ways. Now "Force and Fire"
is the attribute of Ra-Hoor-Khuit, Lord of the Aeon; and 5 and 6 are mystically mated to
represent the Accomplishment of the Great Work in Abrahadabra, the Word of the Aeon. (See,
for this Word, infra Qabalistic Appendix). The termination ST is the coronal combination
XXXI which we shall notice often enough later on.
The Beast, besides 666 correspondences, is by English sound, the Magus (Beth, Mercury,
etc.) of this ST. S has in the Tarot the card numbered XX, which represents the Stele of
Revealing, and is called the Judgment; i.e., the ending of an Aeon. T has the card
numbered XI and is called Strength. It is the card of Leo and represents Babalon and the
Beast conjoined.
"Their fold"; not only a sheepfold, but as if it were written "their
embrace".
AL I,16: "For he is ever a sun, and she a moon. But to him is the winged secret
flame, and to her the stooping starlight."
THE OLD COMMENT.
15. In II, 16, we find that HAD is to be taken as 11 (see II, 16, comment). Then Hadit =
421, Nuit = 466.
421 - 3 (the moon) = 418
466 + 200 (sun) = 666
These are the two great numbers of the Qabalistic system that enabled me to interpret the
signs leading to this revelation.
The winged secret flame is Hadit; the stooping starlight is Nuit; these are their true
natures, and their functions in the supreme ritual referred to above.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The sun and moon, in their occult sense, are secondary representatives of this original
duality which is a phase of the Qabalistic Zero. Other correspondences are Yun {SIC, s.b.
"Yang" ?WEH} and Yin, Yod and He, etc. But most such dualities have been
conceived in very gross and unphilosophical forms. Of course, it is impossible to grasp
this subject properly by reason; only the understanding developed by meditation and
spiritual experience avails. Initiation is pantomorphously progressive.
Note that the Secret Divine Letter ShT which is the key of this book is by shape the Sun
united with the Moon C = Sh, O = t CO = Sht. {WEH NOTE: Elsewhere Crowley calls this sign
"the secret sigil of the Beast" and it is depicted by a crescent attached to the
left side of a circle. Sometimes the circle is dotted. Sometimes the Greek lower case
letters sigma-theta are written connectively for this (vide. Liber MCCLXIV, value 209,
first edition, OTONL-6 and note 28).}
AL I,17: "But ye are not so chosen."
THE OLD COMMENT.
17. "Ye" refers to the other worshippers of Nuit, who must seek out their own
election.
THE NEW COMMENT.
That is, there is a special incarnation of Nuit and Hadit for the Beast and the Scarlet
Woman, as opposed to the general truth that every man and woman are images of these
ineffable Beings.
Note that a woman, having no soul of her own, can be used always as a 'Form' for any
Being. This explains why Nuit can incarnate at will in successive women, careless of the
physical limits of life. {WEH NOTE: Crowley's opinion regarding the soul-less state of
women refers to a matter of expression. He believed it more generally, but probably based
it on Victorian male conceptions of "unliberated women". The Comment to this and
the previous verse may say more about the defensive insecurity of Crowley the man than the
verses of Liber AL. In Chapter I Comment, remember that all this is a male mind trying to
contemplate the revelations of a goddess. Square peg and round hole problems may arise.}
I feel a certain necessity to explain that an 'avatar' implies rather a release from the
limits of personality than anything else. The Scarlet Woman and I are peculiarly
representative of Nuit and Hadit by virtue of our attainments in making our consciousness
omniform as They re. It must not be supposed that our original individualities can claim
any special prerogatives as such.
AL I,18: "Burn upon their brows, o splendrous serpent!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
18. The serpent is the symbol of divinity and royalty. It is also a symbol of Hadit,
invoked upon them.
THE NEW COMMENT.
For the images in this and the next verse see the Stele of Revealing, to which they
allude.
The Serpent is the Uraeus, with the powers of Life and Death, wise, ecstatic, immortal;
winged and hooded, that he may go as a god swiftly and silently. It refers in this place
especially to Hadit.
AL I,19: "O azure-lidded woman, bend upon them!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
19. Nuit herself will overshadow them.
THE NEW COMMENT.
These two verses 18, 19, seem to be interpolated by Aiwaz, invoking the Gods to The Beast
and The Scarlet Woman, perhaps as a formal Consecration.
AL I,20: The key of the rituals is in the secret word which I have given unto him.
THE OLD COMMENT.
20. This word is perhaps ABRAHADABRA, the sacred word of 11 letters.
THE NEW COMMENT.
For this word see Appendix {WEH NOTE: The Appendix has not yet been recovered. Kenneth
Grant, in his "Magical and Philosophical Commentaries ..." pp. 105-108 has a
lengthy extension here. The providence of the extension is not definitely known to be
Crowley at this writing, hence cannot be included here.}. ABRAHADABRA is "The key of
the rituals" because it expresses the Magical Formulae of uniting various
complementary ideas; especially the Five of the Microcosm with the Six of the Macrocosm.
AL I,21: "With the God & the Adorer I am nothing: they do not see me. They are as
upon the earth; I am Heaven, and there is no other God than me, and my lord Hadit."
THE OLD COMMENT.
21. Refers to the actual picture on the stele. Nuit is a conception immeasurably beyond
all men have even thought of the Divine. thus she is not the mere star-goddess, but a far
higher thing, dimly veiled by that unutterable glory.
This knowledge is also to be attained by adepts; the outer cannot reach to it.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The importance of this verse lies in the assertion of the metaphysical entity of Our Lady,
Her incomprehensibility to normal sense.
The Method of invoking Nuit is given in Liber XI (see Equinox I, VII). Note the initials
of God and Adorer GA, the Earth.
Note that Heaven is not a place where Gods Live; Nuit is Heaven, itself. And
"Heaven" is of course "a place wherein one may fulfil oneself",
conformably to the definition of Nuit as Space previously offered.
AL I,22: "Now, therefore, I am known to ye by my name Nuit, and to him by a secret
name which I will give him when at last he knoweth me. Since I am Infinite Space, and the
Infinite Stars thereof, do ye also thus. Bind nothing! Let there be no difference made
among you between any one thing & any other thing; for thereby there cometh
hurt."
THE OLD COMMENT.
22. A promise -- not yet fulfilled. P.S. since (An V) fulfilled) A charge to destroy the
faculty of discriminating between illusions.
THE NEW COMMENT.
We have here a further conception of the cosmographical scheme. Nuit is All that which
exists, and the condition of that existence. Hadit is the Principle which causes
modifications in this Being. This explains how one may call Nuit Matter, and Hadit Motion,
in the highest physico-philosophical sense of those terms.
We are asked to axquiesce in this Law of Nature. That is, we are not to oppose resistance
to the perfect fluidity of the "Becoming" of Nature. Similarly, we are not to
attach more importance to any one momentary appearance than to any other.
For, the moment we do so, we confirm illusion of Duality. We assert Imperfection as
absolute instead of as a device of Perfection for self-appreciation.
The Secret name was revealed in the Sahara desert -- see Liber 418, 12 Aethyr, Equinox I,
V, Suppl. pp. 82-87.
This question of making "no difference" as ordained is to regard the whole of
the non-Ego or universe apparently external to the Self as a single phenomenon; Samadhi on
any one thing becomes therefore Samadhi on The Whole. The mystic who "availeth in
this" can then perform his Great Work of "love under will" in a single
operation instead of being obliged to unite himself with the non-Ego piecemeal. But see
also the Comment on verse 4, above.
Notice the word "hurt", from he French "heurter", meaning to knock
against an obstacle. There is thus a strictly technical accuracy in the choice of the
term.
(Insert quotations from Essay of AN XIX March 31 - April 11 showing how all is the same to
Nuit, though not to partial views.)
AL I,23: "But whoso availeth in this, let him be the chief of all!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
23. The chief, then, is he who has destroyed this sense of duality.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This chief is of course no more or less than others. The limitations of our dualistic
language obscure the meaning of these loftier Words. Chieftainship is to be understood as
one of the illusions; but, in respect of that plane, a fact. The facts of Nature are
perfectly true in so far as their mutual relation is concerned; their invalidity refers
only to their total relation with the philosophical canon of Truth.
The word "all" is not to be taken as elliptical for "all men"; it
means that such an one is completely master of his universe. For when one has become
indifferent to phenomena, and accepts any one of them as necessary, indeed as an essential
part of the whole, he has made himself Lord of the Whole as such. In fact, it is obvious
on quite rational grounds that this must be the case. My discrimination between artichokes
and arsenic puts me at the mercy of a million circumstances, from my cook to my wife.
AL I,24: "I am Nuit, and my word is six and fifty."
THE OLD COMMENT.
24. Nu = 6 + 50 = 56.
THE NEW COMMENT.
One must observe the special significance of these numbers, not only conjoined, but
separate. For 6, Vau, is the Bull; and 50, Nun, the Scorpion. But 6 is also the number of
the Sun, our Star. The N of Nu is therefore the Dragon -- "Infinite Space" --
and V is "the Infinite Stars" thereof. The ITH is the honorific termination
representing Her fulfilment of Creative Force. "I" being the Inmost Force, and
"Th" its Extension.
The Dragon in current symbolism refers to the North or Hollow of Heaven; thus to the Womb
of Space, which is the container and breeder of all that exists.
Liber Aleph should be consulted for further information as to the magical import of
Scorpio and Taurus.
AL I,25: "Divide, add, multiply, and understand."
THE OLD COMMENT.
25. Dividing 6/50 = 0.12.
0, the circumference, Nuit.
., the centre, Hadit.
1, the Unity proceeding, Ra-Hoor-Khuit.
2, the Coptic H, whose shape closely resembles the Arabic figure 2, the breath of Life,
inspired and expired. Human consciousness, Thoth.
Adding 50 + 6 = 56, Nu, and
Concentrating 5 + 6 = 11, Abrahadabra, etc.
Multiplying 50 x 6 = Shin, and Ruach Elohim, the Holy Spirit.
I am inclined to believe that there is a further mystery concealed in this verse, possibly
those of 418 and 666 again.
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Qabalistic Appendix. {WEH NOTE: Appendix not yet recovered. K. Grant, op. cit., adds
several paragraphs here which appear to come from Crowley. This is not provided in this
text for lack of certainty of the providence.}
AL I,26: "Then saith the prophet and slave of the beauteous one: Who am I, and what
shall be the sign? So she answered him, bending down, a lambent flame of blue,
all-touching, all penetrant, her lovely hands upon the black earth, & her lithe body
arched for love, and her soft feet not hurting the little flowers: Thou knowest! And the
sign shall be my ecstasy, the consciousness of the continuity of existence, the
omnipresence of my body."
THE OLD COMMENT.
26. The prophet demanding a sign of his mission, it is promised; a Samadhi upon the
Infinite.
This promise was later fulfilled -- see "The Temple of Solomon the King", which
proposes to deal with the matter in its due season. (P.S. It did so, vide Equinox I.)
THE NEW COMMENT.
In the MSS., the last 5 words of this verse do not occur. The original reading is 'the
unfragmentary non-atomic fact of my universality'.
This phrase was totally beyond the comprehension of the scribe, and he said mentally --
with characteristic self-conceit -- "People will never be able to understand
this." Aiwass then replied,
"Write this in whiter words. But go forth on."
He was willing that the phrase should be replaced by an equivalent, but did not wish the
dictation to be interrupted by a discussion at the moment. it was therefore altered (a
little later) to "the omnipresence of my body."
It is extremely interesting to note that in the light of the cosmic theory explained in
the notes to verse 3 and 4, the original phrase of Aiwass was exquisitely and exactly
appropriate to his meaning.
It take this opportunity of quoting from Professor Eddington, Op. Cit., a passage which
should make it perfectly clear that the "mystical", "irrational",
"paradoxical" conception of Nuit expressed in this chapter has a parallel in the
sober calculations of a perfectly orthodox astronomer in the undeniably practical
University -- a poor thing, but mine own -- of Cambridge:
"Whenever there is matter there is action and therefore curvature; and it is
interesting to notice that in ordinary matter the curvature of the space-time world is by
no means insignificant. for example, in water of ordinary density the curvature is the
same as that of space in the form of a sphere of radius 570,000,000 kilometers. The result
is even more surprising if expressed in time unites; the radius is about half-an-hour.
"It is difficult to picture quite what this means; but at least we can predict that a
Globe of water 570,000,000 km. radius would have extraordinary properties. Presumably
there must be an upper limit to the possible size of a globe of water. So far as I can
make out a homogeneous mass of water of about this size (and no larger) could exist. It
would have no centre, and no boundry, every point of it being in the same position with
respect to the whole mass as every other point of it -- like points ion the surface of a
sphere with respect to the surface. Any ray of light after travelling for an hour or two
would come back to the starting point. Nothing could enter or leave the mass, because
there is no boundary to enter or leave by; in fact, it is coextensive with space. There
could not be any other world anywhere else because there isn't an 'anywhere else'.
"The mass of this volume of water is not so great as the most moderate estimates of
the mass of the stellar system".
AL I,27: "Then the priest answered & said unto the Queen of Space, kissing her
lovely brows, and the dew of her light bathing his whole body in a sweet-smelling perfume
of sweat: O Nuit, continuous one of Heaven, let it be ever thus; that men speak not of
Thee as One but as None; and let them speak not of thee at all, since thou art
continuous!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
27 - 31. Here is a profound philosophical dogma, in a sense possibly and explanation and
Illumination of the propositions in "Berashith".
The dyad (or universe) is created with little pain in order to make the bliss of
dissolution possible. Thus the pain of life may be atoned for by the bliss of death.
This delight is, however, only for the chosen servants of Nu. Outsiders may be looked on
much as the Cartesians looked on animals. Yet, of course, this is only on the plane of
Illusion. One must not discriminate between the space marks. (P.S. The Crhistian is one
who has acquiesced in his own dishonour; a renegade from manhood).
THE NEW COMMENT.
The physical description of the onset of this ecstasy refers to the actual facts at the
period of receiving this knowledge.
The attempt to resolve All into One is a philosophical blunder. It explains nothing;
neither how One came to be, nor how Two came to be. The only sound conception is that of
"Zero not extended" with a phase of "Something" ("0 degree =
X") which makes the answer to both questions self-evident.
The idea "One" is intelligible enough as the result of the resolutions of Two.
But in itself it is meaningless because of the absence of any co-ordinates. A point can
heave no qualities except as it is related to a second point. It is only 'high' if there
be another which is 'low'. It cannot even be said to exist unless there be something which
does not exist.
Note the word 'continuous' repeated. It suggests the "continuum" of modern
mathematical philosophy.
On the other hand, the constitution of Nuit is 'atomic' (verse 26) or discontinuous. She
is in fact the reconciliation of these contradictory ideas. It is important for us to
grasp the philosophical situation formally; and this demands a some-what close analysis.
The definitions of Cantorian and Dedekindian continuity should be sought in Bertrand
Russell, Op. Cit.; it is sufficient here to explain that by the continuity of Nuit I
conceive conditions similar to those of the sphere of water described in the quotation in
the note to verse 25. Any point in this sphere would be indistinguishable from any other
point in a certain sense; or at least the distinction might be considered as arbitrary and
illusory. Yet there is no reason why we should not choose to fix our attention on any
particular point or system of points for the purpose of amusing ourselves -- analogously
to the explanation above put forward (notes on vv. 3 & 4) of incarnation. The
constitution of our illusion will evidently be atomic. The facts that {...}, and that the
subtraction of (a) the inductive numbers, (b) the inductive numbers greater than n, (c)
the odd numbers, from {...} give respectively zero, n and {...} as the result, do not
interfere with the finite character of the relation between n and n 1. The transfinite
properties of {...} do not destroy the atomic character of the series of which it is the
sum.
Let us investigate the nature of existing ideas a little more closely. First of all, Nuit,
being the totality of possibilities of Form, is not only one series, but the sum of all
series. We are justified in conceiving any collection of ideas soever as a homologous
series, for we have the right to choose the function which will serve to arrange them as
our design requires. To protest that such a choice is arbitrary, fantastic or irrational
is to assert the authority of some self-appointed "normal mind" as absolute in
Nature. The failure of philosophers to transcend their own mental limitations has reduced
all their systems to circular arguments, and all their ontologies to Solipsism, however
elaborately they have endeavoured to to cloak the fact with sophistries. You cannot tie a
true knot in a cord with a closed circuit. All knowledge is relative to the mind which
contains it.
Consider "incommensurable" numbers, such as 1 and 2. This coy surd is insensible
to the fascinations of the deftest Dedekindian Cult. It may be approached within limits as
narrow as we choose to appoint; yet there remains a "great gulf fixed" which is
utterly impassable. The surd is simply not in the series; you might as well try to find
Consciousness by making microtome sections of the brain. Yet the relation between 1 and 2
is perfectly clear and simple; there is no incommensurability about it at all. It is (for
one thing) the ratio of the hypoteneuse of a right-angled isoceles triangle to one of the
other sides, in Euclidian geometry. The difficulty of commensuration can exist only in
minds obsessed by the atavistic necessity of counting cowries or wives on the fingers.
Let me then maintain that such collections as "The thoughts of a man's lifetime"
constitute a series in the same sense as the inductive numbers. This collection conforms
perfectly with Peano's 'ideas' and 'proposition'. Every thought is a thing in itself; it
is determined by its predecessors and determines its successors; it is concatenated with
them by 'psychological time'. Briefly, it fulfils every condition required by the
definition. (The 'recurrenee' of a thought is no objection, for the identity is
superficial, like that of a digit in a long decimal. "My aunt", whom I now think
of, is not the aunt I thought of last year, any more than the 4 in the second place of
.0494 is the same as that in the fourth place.)
Any thought in this series possesses a chain of sub-thoughts which connect it with its
neighbours; these may be discovered by the proper psychological methods. "The Words
of the insane are mountain-tops"; two successive thoughts may be compared to two snow
summits rising above cloud-banks; they are not isolated, but joined by certain
geologically necessary formations. But each pair of such sub-thoughts may be similarly
investigated, and so on ad infinitum. Each thought is inevitably itself, although it is
related to all other possible thoughts. There are not two thoughts of which we can say
that one either merges into, or necessarily begets, the other. Any series of thoughts is
therefore a true inductive series, exactly as the "natural numbers" are, with
the added properties that it is real and omniform. It is atomic, its elements being
intrinsically individual; and yet a continuum, since its intervals are susceptible of
subdivision indefinitely prolonged without producing any diminution of these properties of
the original series. The difference between successive thoughts and successive numbers is
that by inserting r terms between p and q -- p:p : p 2 : --- p (2 -1) : q -- we apparently
approximate the members, so that p-q (p 2)-(p ); while the sub-thoughts which intervene
between my impression on waking "A fine frosty morning" and my reaction
"I'll go skating" come to me from very various departments of my mind, and no
two of them are in any way more closely connected than their culmination in consciousness
is to its forerunner. But this difference is in reality an illusion born of the obsession
already diagnosed; 2 is nearer to 1 and to 3 than 3 is to 1 only in respect of one
particular function. Full comprehension of the true nature of number, as conceived by this
Book, should enable the mind to transcend its "normal" trammels.
It will no doubt be objected that these speculations, even if correct, are sterile; or,
even worse, discouraging to that study of the relations between phenomena which has been
the basis of all advance in knowledge.
I might deny the reality of the progress, since it has only exposed the
self-contradictions, and emphasized the mysteries, which beset us. But I prefer to take my
stand on the ground that we have been totally wrong, hitherto, in our fundamental attitude
to the Universe. The only possible issue from the vicious circle wherein we are penned is
to refuse resolutely to allow ourselves to accept (1) the evidence of our senses, (2) the
pleadings of our minds, (3) the reactions between phenomena as tokens of Truth. All
objects are equally capable of conveying any given impression to us; it is merely a
question of arranging the conditions of the experiments. We can add or subtract any
conceivable quality at will. Thus, "there is no difference"; and each existence
is inscrutably itself. We are only the more deceived as it multiplies its Protean
projections.
Our proper course is to destroy the instruments of perception which we at present possess,
recognizing that they are no more than personal prejudices which limit and delude us in
every way. Our senses assure us that the earth is flat, and that the Sun moves across it,
until we amend their assertions by the aid of instruments, and of reason. Yet the
astronomer with his telescope is no less arbitrary than the cave-man with his eye. We are
like the Snark in the Barrister's dream, witnesses, lawyers, and judge in one. We have no
standard independent or ourselves; and we know only too well that our witnesses, the
senses, are neither competent, clear, trustworthy, intelligent, or even capable of giving
evidence on the actual issues.
The mid is in even worse plight. Obviously, its judgments must be based on its own laws,
and we have no shadow of reason for supposing that these possess any authority beyond
their own jurisdiction. We know that the Structure of the brain has been determined by the
animal struggle to survive: it is adapted to the conditions of environment. It is the serf
of brute passions, the ape of atavism, the dupe of sense, and the automaton of accident.
We have no right to assert that its internal reactions correspond to the external world in
any way whatever. Officially recognized thinkers are only just beginning to realize what
mystics have known since the Morning Star glimmered through the haze on the horizon of
History, that the Laws of Thought are only expressions of the bondage of the thinker.
Apart from the dependence of mind upon the unreliable, symbolically communicated, and
fragamentary affidavits of sense, apart from the imperfections inseparable from its
origin, our judgments are necessarily no more than representations of the consistency of
one part of our internal structure with another. We cannot lift ourselves by pulling at
our toes. We now know that our most fixed axioms are as arbitrary as a madman's delusions.
There is nothing to prevent a man from asserting that "Things which are both equal to
the same thing are both greater than each other" and constructing a geometry
conformable thereto: neither by reasoning nor by experience could it be proved that his
system was not the "truth" of Nature. More, the word "truth" itself
has proved on analysis to contain no intelligible significance, but to be an empirical
symbol of what can only be described as symptoms of cerebral inadequacy.
Still worse, even so far as the conclusions of reason express the relations of an animal
with itself, they disclose not the consistency which is the test of the fulfilment of this
limited function, but an inherent self-contradition which shatters the validity of the
entire process. For the "Law of Contradiction" is the Court of final Appeal
which has been the authority for every step. I quote once more from the Hon. Bertrand
Russell, Op. Cit.:
"The comprehensive class we are considering, which is to embrace everything, must
embrace itself as one of its members. In other words, if there is such a things as
"everything", then "everything" is something, and is a member of the
class "everything". But normally a class is not a member of itself. Mankind, for
example, is not a man. Form now the assemblage of all classes which are not members of
themselves. This is a class: is it a member of itself or not? If it is, it is one of those
classes that are not members of themselves, i.e. it is a member of itself. Thus of the two
hypotheses -- that it is, and that it is not, a member of itself -- each implies its
contradictory. This is a contradiction, similar contradictions ad lib." {WEH NOTE:
I'm sorry. I just can't keep shut. This is just the bloody fallacy of FOUR TERMS!}
This author, perhaps the mightiest mind of its type now living, proceeds gallantly to go
"over the top". But he is always, sooner or later, drowned in the
"blood" of a new contradiction, or the "mud" of mystery. He finds
himself constantly compelled to assume some axiom which has been proved to be incapable of
being proved, or crushed by the certainty that even in the event of his proving all his
propositions, the sum of their statement amounts to this, that, so far as he is anybody or
anything, he is himself.
Professor Eddington, in the masterly exposition of modern thought already quoted,
presents, clearly enough, the case against supposing that any phenomenon soever is a
"fact" in any absolute sense.
Each account of it must be incomplete, symbolic, and variable with the position and
faculties of the observer.
"By his theory of relativity, Albert Einstein has provoked a revolution of thought in
physical science."
"The achievement consists essentially in this: -- Einstein has succeeded in
separating far more completely than hitherto the share of the observer and the share of
external nature in the things we see happen. The perception of an object by an observer
depends on his own situation and circumstances; for example, distance will make it appear
smaller and dimmer. We make allowance for this almost unconsciously in interpreting what
we see. But it now appears that the allowance made for the motion of the observer has
hitherto been too crude, -- a fact overlooked because in practice all observers share
nearly the same motion, that of the earth. Physical space and time are found to be closely
bound up with this motion of the observer; and only an amorphous combination of the two is
left inherent in the external world. When space and time are relegated to their proper
source -- the observer -- the world of nature which remains appears strangely unfamiliar;
but it is in reality simplified, and the underlying unity of the principal phenomena from
this new outlook have, with one doubtful exception, been confirmed when tested by
experiment."
I must confess that I was amazed with every amazement when so the the eminent astronomer
failed to follow up this brilliant outburst by turning the devastation of his artillery
upon the ramparts of the citadel whose outlying defenses he had shattered with such
stupendous thunderbolts. Now came it that the very act of detecting so subtly, and
removing so skillfully, the mote in his neighbour's eye, did not suggest to him that he
might be incommoded by the beam of his own? Aware of the errors introduced into his
calculations by the comparatively steady, regular, and imperceptible motion of his
earth-borne body, how not to be stricken aghast to contemplate the possible consequences
of taking, as a fixed and absolute point for the base of his triangulations, and unknown
and uncontrollable engine in violent, erratic and incalculable action, neither to be
mastered nor measured, his mind? Who dare presume to set limits to the eccentricities of a
brain which is the logical conclusion for a love-harried, witch-burning, god-fearing,
fox-hunting, cannibal ape, spice with tubercle, syphilis, insanity and the rest of the
poisons for one premise and an unintelligible and accidental environment for the other? Is
not every thought determined, and its validity indeterminable, especially by its owner?
Who then shall decide what "trustworthy reasoning" may mean?
At the very least, we must eliminate as far as possible very obvious source of error, such
as personality (in particular) involves. But further, we must regulate the motion of the
mind, control it, bring it to a standstill. It may be -- I know that it is -- that as soon
as thought is prevented from bewildering us with its torrential turmoil, we may become
aware that we posses a subtler and steadier organ of apprehension. This is in fact one of
the principal points of initiation.
AL I,28: "None, breathed the light, faint & faery, of the stars, and two."
THE NEW COMMENT.
Now appears the plain statement of the Perfect Metaphysick. It may be as well to quote the
essential passages from 'Bereshith' in connexion with this matter.
"I ASSERT THE ABSOLUTENESS OF THE QABALISTIC ZERO."
When we say that the Cosmos sprang from 0, what kind of 0 do we mean? By 0 in the ordinary
sense of the term we mean "absence of extension in any of the categories".
When I say "No cat has two tails" I do not mean, as the old fallacy runs, that
"Absense-of-cat possesses two tails"; but that "In the category of
two-tailed things, there is no extension of cat".
Nothingness is that about which no positive proposition is valid. We cannot truly affirm:
"Nothingness is green, or heavy, or sweet".
Let us call time, space, being, heaviness, hunger, the categories. If a man be heavy and
hungry, he is extended in all these, besides, of course, many more. But let us suppose
these five are all. Call the man X; his formula is then
t s b h h
X . If he now eat he will cease to be extended in hunger; if he be cut off from time and
gravitation as well, he will now be represented by the formula
s b
X . Should he cease to occupy space and to exist, his formula would then be
0
X . This expansion is equal to 1; whatever X may represent, if it be raised to the power
of 0 (this meaning mathematically "If it be extended in no dimension or
category"), the result is Unity, and the unknown factor X is eliminated.
Now if there was in truth 0, "before the beginning of years", THAT 0 WAS
EXTENDED IN NONE OF THE CATEGORIES, FOR THERE COULD HAVE BEEN NO CATEGORIES IN WHICH IT
COULD EXTEND! If our 0 was the ordinary 0 of mathematics, there was not truly absolute 0,
for 0 is, as I have shown, dependent on the idea of categories. If these existed, then the
whole question is merely thrown back; we must reach a state in which 0 is absolute. Not
only must we get rid of all subjects, but of all predicates. By 0 (in mathematics) we
really mean 0 to the n, where n is the final term of a natural scale of dimensions,
categories, or predicates. Our Cosmic Gee, then, from which the present universe arose,
was Nothingness, extended in no categories, or, graphically, 0 to the 0. This expression
is in its present form meaningless. Let us discover its value by a simple mathematical
process.
0 1-1
0 = 0 = 01/01 ( Multiply by 1 = n/n ) Then 01/n x n/01 = 0 x infinity
Now the multiplying of the infinitely great by the infinitely small results in SOME
UNKNOWN FINITE NUMBER EXTENDED IN AN UNKNOWN NUMBER OF CATEGORIES. It happened, when this
our Great Inversion took place, from the essence of all nothingness to finity extended in
innumerable categories, that an incalculably vast system was produced. Merely by chance,
chance in he truest sense of the term, we are found with gods, men, stars, planets,
devils, colours, forces, and all the materials of the cosmos; and with time, space, and
causality, the conditions limiting and involving them all.
Remember that it is not true to say that our 0 to the 0 existed; nor that it did not
exist. The idea of existence was just as much unformulated as that of toasted cheese.
But 0 to the 0 is a finite expression, or has a finite phase, and our universe is a finite
universe; its categories are themselves finite, and the expression "infinite
space" is a contradiction it terms. The idea of an absolute and of an infinite God is
relegated to the limbo of all similar idle and pernicious perversions of truth. Infinity
remains; but only as a mathematical conception as impossible in nature as the square root
of -1."
This passage was written in 1902, E.V., before the revelation of the Law. It remains true
that 'infinite space is a contradiction in terms', and so on; but this is no argument
against the Cosmogeny of this Book. For above the Abyss every idea soever is necessarily a
contradiction in terms; see Liber 418 for the demonstration of this.
There is much more on these points in Liber Aleph, and in "The Urn".
"Breathed" and "light" are highly significant words, implying the
duality of creation in breath -- inspiration and expiration -- and that of vibratory
light; while breath is also Aleph, whose card is numbered Zero; and Light is L.V.X. 120,
the Rosy Cross, wherein the Positive is dissolved in the Negative.
AL I,29: "For I am divided for love's sake, for the chance of union."
THE NEW COMMENT.
I quote from "The Book of Lies (falsely so-called)".
THE OYSTER
The Brothers of A.'.A.'. are one with the
Mother of the child.
The Many is as adorable to the One as the
One is to the Many. This is the Love
of These: creation-parturition is the
Bliss of the One; coition-dissolution
is the Bliss of the Many.
The All, thus interwoven of These, is Bliss.
Naught is beyond Bliss.
The Man delights in uniting with the Woman;
the Woman in parting from the child
The Brothers of A.'.A.'. are Women; the Aspirants
to A.'.A.'. are Men."
In order to have Motion one must have Change. In fact, one must have this in order to have
anything at all. Now this Change is what we call Love. thus "love under will" is
the Law of Motion. The re-entrant character of this Motion is difficult to conceive; but
the Aspirant is urged to try to assimilate the idea. A Hindu might compare the Cosmic
process to a churn which out of milk made butter to feed a milk-producing woman, every
step in the cycle being a Progress of Joy.
Time is necessarily created by us in order to make room for the apparent existence of the
duality which we devise for the presentation of unity, or nihility.
"Two things" must evidently exist either in two places, or at two times, or
both; else they would be indistinguishable.
Two phenomena which differ in time would be considered simultaneous if separated in space
so that our observation of the former were delayed, for several reasons; and it is fairly
easy to realize the possibility. But it seems as if separation in space were somehow more
intractable. I can see no priori reason for this distinction; I think it arises from the
fact that space is directly presented to our senses, while time is proper to the mental
apprehension of impressions.
Our universe is (after all) in one place, so far as we are concerned, i.e., in our
sensoria, so that any two impressions can only be registered by us as consecutive. Even
when we are aware of their simultaneity, we are compelled to place them in sequence. Our
sensorium makes no distinction between concrete and abstract ideas in this respect.
Sensory impressions and general ideas are equally grist for the mill. But we make a
distinction between our record of events whose sequence is a necessary part of our
comprehension of them, and those which are independent of our history. We insist on the
sequence of school and college, but our general judgments are recognized as independent of
time. This is peculiarly the case with our idea of the Ego, which we instinctively regard
as if it were eternal and unchanging, though in fact it grows and decays continually. Yet
we think of the incidents of boyhood as having occurred to the Ego, forming part of its
character.
Now since this Ego is only conscious by virtue of having formulated itself, or the
Universe (as it happens to view the case), in the form of Duality, and since all the
experiences of the Ego are necessary to it, as all phenomena soever are necessary, it is
permissible to regard the totality of the experience of the Ego as the presentation in
duality of a single simultaneous fact.
In other words, life is an attempt to realize one's own nature in one's own soul.
The man who fails to recognize it as such is hopelessly bewildered by the irrational
character of the universe, which he takes to be real; and he cannot but regard it as
aimless and absurd. The adventures of his body and mind, with their desires for material
and moral well-being, are obviously as foredoomed to disaster as Don Quixote's. He must be
a fool if he struggles on (against inexorable fate) to obtain results which he knows can
only end in catastrophe, a climax the more bitter as he clings the more closely to his
impossible ideals.
But once he acquiesces in the necessity of the course of events, and considers his body
and mind as no more than the instruments which interpret himself to himself by means of
dualistic presentation, he should soon acquire a complete indifference to the nature of
the incidents which occur to him.
It is not surprising that these incidents should occur in an apparent disorderly sequence
any more than that the coours of a picture, or the words of a story, should not be
disturbed according to an a priori classification, as in a Lexicon or a colourman's
catalogue. His task as a connoisseur is to recognize the idea of the artist, and this he
can only do by appreciation of the complete work. he must analyze the assemblage of
elements, and assign the correct value to each, comprehending the intention of each
relative to the finished design.
It will be said that nobody can realize himself so long as the presentation is imperfect,
that is, so long as he is incarnated. This is no doubt true in all rigour; but one can
obtain an approximation to the intended self-knowledge by withdrawing for a time to the
monistic form of self-consciousness, which does not distinguish between the Ego and the
Non-Ego; in other words, by attaining Samadhi. But the first experience of Samadhi will
then naturally be an ecstasy devoid of name or form, and containing no elements
distinguishable as such; and we know this to be the case. One has simply deprived oneself
of the means of expression, and all dual consciousness disappears, together with its
forms, time and space. One concludes from this that the Universe is identical with the
Ego, and all things dissolve into a formless essence characterized by knowledge and bliss.
But this early stage of Samadhi is an illusion, a sort of drunken dizziness. (So in sexual
love, the ecstasy abolishes the Ego, apparently; it forgets that duality was its cause,
and must be equally real with itself, in one sense or another). But subsequent Samadhi
teaches the adept that his universal instantaneous Unity exists as "None and
Two"; and he learns that his Samadhi is peculiar to himself as well as common to all.
He becomes able to experience the truth of the statements in the Book of the Law, the
nature of Nuith and Hadith, and of himself as a Star, unique, individual, and eternal, but
yet a part of the Body of Nuith, and therefore identical with all other stars in that
respect.
He realizes himself as the "bed in working" of Nuith and Hadit, as a particular
form assumed by the latter for the sake of Variety in his "play" with the
former; and he partakes in this play by his self-realization, which he synthesizes from
the "events of his life".
He understands that these events are the resultant of the Universe as applied to him, so
that his experience is equally unique and universal, each star being the centre of the
cosmos, and the Cosmos applicable as a whole to each star.
The experiences of each angle of a triangle are common to all, for one can express any
relation as a function of any angle, at will. Each may be taken as the starting-point of
the study of the properties to the triangle. But each angle is necessary to the triangle,
and each is equally important to its existence. Each is bound to the others, and moreover
each is in a sense illusory in respect of the triangle, which is an idea, simple and
ideal, whose unity is compelled to express itself and manifest its properties by extension
as a plane figure. For no triangle can express the idea of a triangle. Any triangle must
be either equilateral, isosceles or scalene, either acute, right-angled, or obtuse; and no
one triangle can be all these at once; while the idea of a triangle includes all these,
and infinite other, possibilities.
In a similar way, Nuith and Hadith include all possible forms of existence; they can only
realize Themselves by creating an infinite variety of forms of Themselves, each one real
as it is Their image, illusory as it is a partial and divided aspect of Them.
Each such Star is intelligible to Them, as a poem is to its author as a part of this soul
mirrored by his mind. But it is not intelligible to itself, because it has no relation
with any other ideas; it only knows itself as the babe of its mother Nuith, to whom it
yearns, being stirred by its father Hadith to express that instinctive attachment by
inarticulate cries.
To know itself, each such Star, or Soul, must eat of the Fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of
Good and Evil, by accepting labour and pain as its portion, and death as its doom. That
is, it must reveal its nature to itself by formulating that nature as duality. It must
express itself by a series of symbolic gestures ostensibly external to it, just as a
painter reveals one facet of his Delight-Diamond by covering a canvas with colours in such
a way that the picture seems at first sight to represent something outside himself. It
must, in fact, repeat for itself the original Magick of Nuith and Hadith which created it.
As They made Themselves visible piecemeal by fashioning particular Souls, expressing the
Impersonal and Absolute Homogeneity by means of Personal Relative Heterogeneity, so, not
forgetting their true nature as forms of the Infinite, whereby they are one with all, must
the stars devise methods of studying themselves.
They must make images of themselves, apparently external, and they must represent their
highly complex qualities in a duality involving space and time. For each Star is of
necessity related to every other star, so that no influence is alien to its individuality;
it must therefore observer its reaction to every other star.
Just so are most chemical elements possessed of but few qualities directly appreciable by
our senses; we must learn their natures by putting them into relation with the other
Elements in turn. (Note well that this knowledge were impossible unless there were a
variety of elements; so also the fact of our self-consciousness proves the existence of
individual souls; all related, all parts of the One Soul, in one sense, but none the less
independent in themselves, eternal entities expressing particular elements of existence).
Each star is in itself immune and innocent; its proper consciousness is monistic; it must
therefore employ a body and mind as the instruments for interpreting its relations with
other souls, and comparing its nature with theirs. For the mind perceives the contrast of
the Self and the not-Self, and presents its experiences, classified and judged, to the
soul as documents for the dossier; and the body reports to the mind the impressions
received from its contact with alien forms as the senses receive them.
It must naturally require many incarnations for the soul to begin to know itself with any
degree of perfection; and one may recognize advanced souls by their minds, which
understand the a nature of their work, are indifferent to the body's preference for any
special forms of experience, and seek eagerly after novel adventures (like a philatelist
after rare stamps) to complete the collection. They are also as a rule both very careful
and very careless about their bodily welfare, taking pains to preserve their powers for
the purpose of gaining new experiences, but utterly indifferent to them as valuable in
themselves. They rule them with a rod of iron, and train them like pugilists; but they
risk them recklessly whenever the Work demands it.
It is important to understand the necessity of our present Universe. Perfection could do
not otherwise than create Imperfection. But was there not original Imperfection? No; for
Perfection is hardly more than that original state, since we cannot conceive the total as
susceptible of addition.<<Note that {?infinity?}, the sum of the series of natural
numbers, is not increased in value by the addition, or diminished by the subtraction of
any finite number. Yet 2 is greater than ... ! The fact illustrates our "Naught and
Two" theory in a most instructive manner.>> This is another view of the God
going through the combinations, on a larger scale, and shows not only why He does it, but
why He must do it. But is not all this based on the accident that I personally am bored by
omniscience on any given matter? Yes, but Imperfection is a fact, and a God whom
Perfection did not bore would not have created Imperfection. But why not suppose a wicked
God, or a foolish God? Things which seem to me wrong, or stupid, are so because I am the
sole judge. But these things are not my creations, but those of other Gods. True, but
those Gods are all part of me, so far as I know them. So then, in my own nature are these
contrary Gods, which (as above said) I have created in myself to give variety. You see
that you cannot conceive these divers 'Gods without conceiving also a Whole, in which the
entire equation cancels out to Naught. One cannot conceive it as a Unity, because 1 to the
0 power like 1 to the first power, 1 to the 2nd power, etc., is only one, 1, and cannot
become 2 by reflection, as I thought 75 {WEH NOTE: Sic. This is not possible and must be a
typo in the TS. Grant Op. Cit. gives "18".}years ago, because there is nothing
else to reflect it, or it could not be both All and One. (A heterogeneous One, with a
mirror in its All, would be two). Now Evil is only minus to anyone's Plus; you cannot have
an Evil to destroy the Whole (or we have Two again.) Therefore no Evil can possibly do any
harm; it can only be part of the Play. The Whole is destroyed as soon as understood; that
is, it is conceived as zero to the zero power again; this then bursts forth in some new
combination, with no gain or loss except (perhaps ? ?) the gain due to Time, as explained
elsewhere. But in this case what is Time? It is a fundamental condition of experience, to
say nothing of memory, so is necessary to the Finity Phase of zero to the zero power, that
is, to any Universe where change occurs. Is there any possible connexion between two
successive such Phases? No; they must be alike in one respect that they each cancel out,
so Balance is a necessary principle. More so than time; for one could have a Samadhis
Phase which developed Nirvi-Kalpa instantly. But if no Time, then a Unity, which could
never become Naught; no such Phase is possible. Duality is therefore the nature of any
manifested Universe.
1 exists, true; but only by a fiction; for there is always a -1 to cancel it. But we get
the illusion of 1 when we add 1/2 to 1/2 or 1/3 to 2/3, etc., things -- each conscious of
its fractional character -- seeking to be whole. Now the bigger any 'One' gets, the more
conscious it is of its "Minus One' wife, the more clearly it sees that 'One; is
illusion, and had better cancel out. The general process of Initiation is therefore the
same for all possible universes.
From the standpoint of Physics, the original Inertia expresses itself as two complementary
forms of Energy -- the small active Negative Electron (Hadit) and the large passive
Positive Electron (Nuit). (It has recently been shown that the mass of Matter is zero).
When these satisfy each other, two phenomena occur: (1) their opposed equalities cancel
out to Zero. (Perhaps even to 0 to the 0 power, thus restoring the original Indeterminate
Nothing). (2) a "child" is born of the union; i.e., a positive phenomenon is
;produced, whose nature is entirely different from that of either of its 'parents'; for it
is finite, and possesses limitations and qualities of its own. Groups of such primaeval
units form the various kinds of 'atom', according to the number and geometric disposition
thereof. (This involves projection in space and time, ideas which are not necessary to the
Electrons, they being simply ideas posited to serve as a basis for any dualistic
expression to which Zero may be equated, such as Being and Form, Matter and Motion. We
invent Space, Time, Sense-Impression, etc. to enable us to distinguish between
"experiences" to express our conception of the multiplicity of the possibilities
contained in the Idea of Zero. Each human consciousness being a case of one particular way
of grouping elements, its conception of the Cosmos is limited by the necessary relations
of that group to other groups. It grows by "union" with such groups, and is
glad, partly because it satisfied its Oedipus-complex by thus approaching Nuit, partly
because it fulfils its natural function of Creation.
AL I,30: "This is the creation of the world, that the pain of division is as nothing,
and the joy of dissolution all."
THE NEW COMMENT.
This verse is written for men who are still in division, and sore about it; the pain is
only in their idea of it. One should compare this thought with the Freudian psychology,
which regards all separation from the 'Mother' as heroic but painful. But has a hero
really no compensations? Besides, separation is itself a relief, just so soon as the
strain becomes irksome, as in parturition.
As to "the joy of dissolution" the reference is to Samadhi, the trance in which
Subject and Object become one. In this orgiastic ecstasy is experienced at first; later,
the character of the consciousness changes to continuously calm delight, and later still,
the delight deepens in a manner wholly indescribable. The technical terms used by Oriental
Initiates to denote these conditions are untranslatable; in any case, they serve rather to
darken counsel.
There is a Qabalistic aphorism concerning the words 'nothing' and 'all'; for this and
similar matters see the Appendix. {WEH NOTE: The Appendix has not yet been recovered}.
AL I,31: "For these fools of men and their woes care not thou at all! They feel
little; what is, is balanced by weak joys; but ye are my chosen ones."
THE NEW COMMENT.
All this talk about 'suffering humanity' is principally drivel based on the error of
transferring one's own psychology to one's neighbour. The Golden Rule is silly. If Lord
Alfred Douglas (for example) did to others what he would like them to do to him, many
would resent his action.
The development of the Adept is by Expansion -- out to Nuit -- in all directions equally.
The small man has little experience, little capacity for either pain or pleasure. The
bourgeois is a clod. I know better (at least) than to suppose that to torture him is
either beneficial or amusing to myself.
This thesis concerning compassion is of the most palmary importance in the ethics of
Thelema. It is necessary that we stop, once for all, this ignorant meddling with other
people's business. Each individual must be left free to follow his own path. America is
peculiarly insane on these points. Her people are desperately anxious to make the
Cingalese wear furs, and the Tibetans vote, and the whole world chew gum, utterly dense to
the fact that most other nations, especially the French and British, regard 'American
institutions' as the lowest savagery, and forgetful or ignorant of the circumstance that
the original brand of American freedom -- which really was Freedom -- contained the
precept to leave other people severely alone, and thus assured the possibility of
expansion on his own lines to every man.
AL I,32: "Obey my prophet! follow out the ordeals of my knowledge! seek me only! Then
the joys of my love will redeem ye from all pain. This is so: I swear it by the vault of
my body; by my sacred heart and tongue; by all I can give, by all I desire of ye
all."
THE OLD COMMENT.
32. The rule and purpose of the Order; the promise of Nuit to her chosen.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is proper to obey The Beast, because His Law is pure Freedom, and He will give no
command which is other than a Right Interpretation of this Freedom. But it is necessary
for the development of Freedom itself to have an organization; and every organization must
have a highly-centralized control. This is especially necessary in time of war, as even
the so-called 'democratic' nations have been taught by Experience, since they would not
learn from Germany. Now this age is pre-eminently a 'time of war', most of all now, when
it is our Work to overthrow the slave-gods.
The injunction "seek me only" is emphasized with an oath, and a special promise
is made in connection with it. By seeking lesser ideals one makes distinctions, thereby
affirming implicitly the very duality from which one is seeking to escape. Note also that
"me" may imply the Greek MH, "not". The word 'only' might be taken as
'{?Ayin-Lamed-Nun-Vau?}' with the number of 156, that of the Secret Name BABALON of Nuith.
There are presumably further hidden meanings in the key-word 'all'.
AL I,33: "Then the priest fell into a deep trance or swoon, & said unto the Queen
of Heaven; Write unto us the ordeals; write unto us the rituals; write unto us the
law!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
33. The prophet then demanded instruction; ordeals, rituals, law.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Law, in the common sense of the word, should be a formulation of the customs of a people,
as Euclid's propositions are the formulation of geometrical facts. But modern knavery
conceived the idea of artificial law, as if one should try to square the circle by
tyranny. Legislators try to force the people to change their customs, so that the
"business men" whose greed they are bribed to serve may increase their profits.
'Law' in Greek, is NOMOC, from NEM , and means strictly "anything assigned, that
which one has in use or possession"; hence "custom, usage", and also
"a musical strain". The literal equivalence of NEM and the Latin NEMO is
suggestive. In Hebrew, 'Law' is ThORA and equivalent to words meaning "The Gate of
the Kingdom" and "The Book of Wisdom".
AL I,34: "But she said: the ordeals I write not: the rituals shall be half known and
half concealed: the Law is for all."
THE OLD COMMENT.
34. The first demand is refused, or, it may be, is to be communicated by another means
than writing.
(It has since been communicated)
The second is partially granted; or, if fully granted, is not to be made wholly public.
The third is granted unconditionally.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The Ordeals are at present carried out unknown to the Candidate by the secret Magick Power
of The Beast. Those who are accepted by Him for initiation testify that these Ordeals are
frequently independent of His conscious care. They are not, like the traditional ordeals,
formal, or identical for all; the Candidate finds himself in circumstances which afford a
real test of conduct, and compel him to discover his own nature, to become aware of
himself by bringing his secret motives to the surface.
Some of the Rituals have been made accessible, that is, the Magical Formulae have been
published. See "The Rites of Eleusis", "Energized Enthusiasm",
"Book 4, Part III", "etc".
Note the reference to 'not' and 'all'. Also the word 'known' contains the root GN, 'to
beget' and 'to know'; while 'concealed' indicates the other half of the Human Mystery.
AL I,35: "This that thou writest is the threefold book of Law."
THE OLD COMMENT.
35. Definition of this book.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The instruction to write for three days from noon to one o'clock each day had already been
given to The Beast. (See Preface to this Commentary).
AL I,36: "My scribe Ankh-af-na-khonsu, the priest of the princes, shall not in one
letter change this book; but lest there be folly, he shall comment thereupon by the wisdom
of Ra-Hoor-Khu-it."
THE OLD COMMENT.
36. The first strict charge not to tamper with a single letter of this book.
The comment is to be written "by the wisdom of Ra-Hoor-Khuit", i.e., by open,
not initiated wisdom.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Again we find the words Prince and Priest, but differently placed in their phrase.
The Beast is here definitely identified with the priest of the 26th Dynasty whose Stele
forms the Pantacle (so to speak) of the new Magick. He is moreover identified with the
scribe. It is of immense importance to the stability of the Law to have a Book not merely
verbally but literally inspired, so that even errors in spelling and grammar have a secret
significance. (That this must be so is guaranteed by the literary preeminence and
impeccable orthography of the Beast as a man). But the great thing is the Standard to
which all disputes may be referred. It is also necessary to give weight to the authority
of The Beast, lest ignorance, folly, or cunning misinterpret the text.
AL I,37: "Also the mantras and spells; the obeah and the wanga; the work of the wand
and the work of the sword; these he shall learn and teach."
THE OLD COMMENT.
37. An entirely new system of magic is to be learnt and taught, as is now being done.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Mantras may be defined as sentences proper to concentration of the mind by virtue of their
constant repetition. (See Book 4, Part I, Chapter II).
Spells are methods of communicating the will to other beings. (See Book 4, Part III).
The Obeah is the magick of the Secret Light with special reference to acts; the wanga is
the verbal or mental correspondence of the same. The work of the wand is that of Union; of
the sword, Division; these correspond to the two Phases of the Cosmic cycle described
above. (See Book 4, Part II and III).
For the root OB (AVB = 9), see Appendix;{WEH NOTE: Appendix not yet recovered} it may be
connected with the word "Obey".
The "obeah" being the acts, and the "Wanga" the words, proper to
Magick, the two cover the whole world of external expression.
"The Equinox" and "Book 4" are full of instruction on all these
matters in great detail, and the student must make them his guide.
But I feel bound to observe that they must be studied merely as classics, just as a
musician studies Bach and Others. He cannot compose by copying or combining their works;
they serve him only as indications of the art of expression. He must master the technique,
theory and practice, of music, til the general principles are absorbed, and he has command
of the language, to use it to express his Will.
So with Magick; the student must understand and assimilate the basic propositions, and he
must be expert in the drill of the practical details.
But that is merely ground-work: he must then conceive his own expression, and execute it
in his own style. Each star is unique, and each orbit apart; indeed, that is the
corner-stone of my teaching, to have no standard goals or standard ways, no orthodoxies
and no codes. The stars are not herded and penned and shorn and made into mutton like so
many voters! I decline to be bellwether, who am born a Lion! I will not be collie, who am
quicker to bite than to bark. I refuse the office of shepherd, who bear not a crook but a
club.
Wise in your generation, ye sheep, are ye to scamper away bleating when your ears catch my
roar on the wind! Are ye not tended and fed and protected -- until word come from the
stockyard?
The lion's life for me! Let me live free, and die fighting!
Now one more point about the obeah and the wanga, the deed and the word of Magick.
Magick is the art of causing change in existing phenomena. This definition includes
raising the dead, bewitching cattle, making rain, acquiring goods, fascinating judges, and
all the rest of the programme. Good: but it also includes every act soever? Yes; I meant
it to do so. It is not possible to utter word or do deed without producing the exact
effect proper and necessary thereto. Thus Magick is the Art of Life itself.
Magick is the management of all we say and do, so that the effect is to change that part
of our environment which dissatisfies us, until it does so no longer. We "remould it
nearer to the heart's desire."
Magick ceremonies proper are merely organized and concentrated attempts to impose our Will
on certain parts of the Cosmos. They are only particular cases of the general law.
But all we say and do, however casually, adds up to more, far more, than our most
strenuous Operations. "Take care of the pence, and the pounds will take care of
themselves." Your daily drippings fill a bigger bucket than your geysers of magical
effort. The "ninety and nine that safely lay in the shelter of the fold" have no
organized will at all; and their character, built of their words and deeds, is only a
garbage-heap.
Remember, also, that, unless you know what your true will is, you may be devoting the most
laudable energies to destroying yourself. Remember that every word and deed is a witness
to thought, that therefore your mind must be perfectly organized, its sole duty to
interpret circumstances in terms of the Will so that speech and action may be rightly
directed to express the Will appropriately to the occasion. Remember that every word and
deed which is not a definite expression of your Will counts against it, indifference worse
than hostility. Your enemy is at least interested in you: you may make him your friend as
you never can do with a neutral. Remember that Magick is the Art of Life, therefore of
causing change in accordance with Will; therefore its law is "love under will",
and its every movement is an act of love.
Remember that every act of "love under will" is lawful as such; but that when
any act is not directed unto Nuith, who is here the inevitable result of the whole Work,
that act is waste, and breeds conflict within you, so that "the kingdom of God which
is within you" is torn by civil war.
To the beginner I would offer this programme.
1. Furnish your mind as completely as possible with the knowledge of how to inspect and to
control it.
2. Train your body to obey your mind, and not to distract its attention.
3. Control your mind to devote itself wholly to discover your true Will.
4. Explore the course of that Will till you reach its source, your Silent Self.
5. Unite the conscious will with the true Will, and the conscious Ego with the Silent
Self. You must be utterly ruthless in discarding any atom of consciousness which is
hostile or neutral.
6. Let this work freely from within, but heed not your environment, lest you make
difference between one thing and another. Whatever it be, it is to be made one with you by
Love.
----------------
Why am not I to learn and teach the work of the Cup and of the Disk? Is it because they
are the feminine weapons? Shall the Scarlet Woman attend to these? The Book does not say
so; the passives are ignored. I feel the omission as a lack of balance, the only case of
the kind in the Book. This makes me certain that there is a special meaning. This wand and
sword may not be the wand and sword, or rather dagger, of the elemental weapons. The Wand
may be that of the Fool, the sword that of justice, whose letters are A & L; AL is the
Key of the whole Book.
We may also take them as simple symbols, the one as that of Love, the other as that of
War. But, looking back over sixteen years, what have I learnt and taught? Surely the work
of the wand, the free use of the Will to create, and the way to give power to the Will. I
have set it up and caused men to worship it, for its name is God-in-action. As to the work
of the sword, I have fought, I have shorn shams asunder, I have anatomized my mind as no
man has done since Gautama. Last, I have shown how pure analysis leads to the highest
Trance, and unveils the absolute Truth.
If this text imply more than this, I know not of it; I ask pardon of Them that fashioned
me and chose me for Their minister.
AL I,38: "He must teach; but he may make severe the ordeals. "
THE OLD COMMENT.
38. The usual charge in a work of this kind. Every man has a right to attain; but it is
equally the duty of the adept to see that he duly earns his reward, and to test and train
his capacity and strength.
THE NEW COMMENT.
These ordeals are prepared by the Magical Power of The Beast. It is however not necessary
for Him to know consciously what He is doing, and it is a very alert young Magician who
knows what he is undergoing, and why.
AL I,39: "The word of the Law is Thelema."
{"Thelema" is in Greek letters in the MS}
THE OLD COMMENT.
39. Compare Rabelais. Also it may be translated, "Let Will and Action be in
harmony."
But {Thelema} also means Will in the Higher sense of Magical One-pointedness, and in the
sense used by Schopenhauer and Fichte.
There is also most probably a very lofty secret interpretation.
I suggest:
The -- the essential {Aleph-Taw}, Azoth, etc.
Word -- Chokmah, Thoth, the Logos, the Second Emanation.
of -- the Partative, Binah, the Great Mother,
the -- Chesed, the paternal power, reflection of the "The" above.
Law -- Geburah, the stern restriction.
is -- Tiphereth, visible existence, the balanced harmony of the Worlds.
{Thelema} -- The idea embracing all this sentence in a word.
Or: {Theta} The -- {Teth}, the Lion "Thou shalt unite all these
symbols into the form of a Lion."
{Epsilon} Word -- {He}, the letter of Breath, the Logos.
{Lambda} of -- {Lamed}, {Libra} the Equilibrium.
{Eta} the -- {Cheth}, 418, Abrahadabra.
{Mu} Law -- {Mem}, The Hanged Man, or Redeemer.
{Alpha} is -- {Aleph} The 0 (Zero, Nuit, which is Existence).
{Thelema} -- the sum of all.
THE NEW COMMENT.
By 'the word' one means the magical formula, symbol, or expression.
Study the whole nature of the number 93, that of {?Thelema?} in the Appendix. {WEH NOTE:
Appendix not yet recovered.}
Liber Aleph has also much wisdom upon the Will. After absorbing "Berashith", and
seeing that Will has come by Chance, the question arises, is Chance in any way bound by
Necessity? Is there a limit to possibility? Could there, for example, be a Something which
is not resolvable into 0 to the 0 power? The question of {Alpha-Nu-Alpha-Gamma-Kappa-Eta}
confronts the Magus in His meditations. For this verse, though, we may take things very
simply and obviously: the change from the Osiris formula to that of Horus is intelligible
enough. (See Comment on verse 49).
AL I,40: "Who calls us Thelemites will do no wrong, if he look but close into the
word. For there are therein Three Grades, the Hermit, and the Lover, and the man of Earth.
Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law."
THE OLD COMMENT.
40. {Theta-epsilon}, the Hermit, {Yod} invisible, yet illuminating. The A.'. A.'.
{lambda-eta}, the Lover, {Zain} visible as is the lightning flash. The College of Adepts.
{mu-alpha}, The Man of Earth, {Pe}, the Blasted Tower. The 3 keys add up to 31 --
{Lamed-Aleph}, Not and {Aleph-Lamed}, God. Thus is the whole of {Thelema} equivalent to
Nuit, the all-embracing. 31 x 3 = 93. See the Tarot trumps for further study of these
Grades.
{Theta-epsilon} = 14, the Pentagram, rule of Spirit over ordered Matter. Strength and
Authority ( {Teth} and {He} ) and secretly 1 + 4 = 5, the Hierophant, {Vau}, V. Also {Leo
Aries}, the Lion and the Ram. Cf. Isaiah. It is a "millennial" state.
{lambda-eta} = 38, the Key=word Abrahadabra, 418, divided by the number of its letters,
11. Justice or Balance and the Charioteer of Mastery. A state of progress; the church
militant.
{mu-alpha} = 41, the Inverted Pentagram, matter dominating spirit. The Hanged Man and the
Fool, the condition of those who are not adepts.
"Do what thou wilt" need not only be interpreted as license or even as liberty.
It may for example be taken to mean Do what thou (Ateh) wilt; and Ateh is 406 = {Taw-Vau}
= T, the sign of the cross. The passage might then be read as a charge to self-sacrifice
or equilibrium.
I only put forward this suggestion to exhibit the profoundity of thought required to deal
even with so plain a passage. All the meanings are true, if only the interpreter by
illuminated; but if not, they are false, even as he is false.
(P.S. There was a sub-intention in the above paragraphs for the benefit of -- Dwarfs!)
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is explained in Liber 418 that: "The man of earth is the adherent. The lover
giveth his life unto the work among men. The hermit goeth solitary, and giveth only of his
light unto men."
Thus we have in the Order, the Mystic, the Magician, and the Devotee. These correspond
closely to the Nuit -- Hadit -- Ra-Hoor-Khuit Triad.
This last sentence of this paragraph is in a sense the sum of this whole Book; for it is
the threefold Book of Law. It is therefore the Message of the Beast, His word as a Magus
that He must utter. It will be well therefore to reprint the substance of the Message
which he first promulgated on his formal initiation into that Grade.
LIBER II.
THE MESSAGE OF THE MASTER THERION
"Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law."
"There is no Law beyond Do what thou wilt."
{THELEMA} -- Thelema -- means Will.
The Key to this Message is this word -- Will. The first obvious meaning of this Law is
confirmed by antithesis; "The Word of Sin is Restriction."
Again: "... thou hast no right but to do thy will. Do that, and no other shall say
nay. For pure will, unassuaged of purpose, delivered from the lust of result, is every way
perfect."
Take this carefully; it seems to imply a theory that if every man and every woman did his
and her will -- the true Will -- there would be no clashing. "Every man and every
woman is a star.", and each star moves in an appointed path without interference.
There is plenty of room for all; it is only disorder that creates confusion.
From these considerations it should be clear that "Do what thou wilt" does not
mean "Do what you like." It is the apotheosis of Freedom; but it is also the
strictest possible bond.
Do what thou wilt -- then do nothing else. Let nothing deflect thee from that austere and
holy task. Liberty is absolute to do thy will; but seek to do any other thing whatever,
and instantly obstacles must arise. Every act that is not in definite course of that one
orbit is erratic, an hindrance. Will must not be two, but one.
Note further that this will is not only to be pure, that is, single, as explained above,
but also "unassuaged of purpose". This strange phrase must give us pause. It may
mean that any purpose in the will would damp ti; clearly, the "lust of result"
is a thing from which it must be delivered.
But the phrase may also be interpreted as if it read "with purpose unassuaged"
-- i.e. with tireless energy. The conception is, therefore, of an eternal motion, infinite
and unalterable. It is Nirvana, only dynamic instead of static -- and this comes to the
same thing in the end.
The obvious practical task of the magician is then to discover what his will really is, so
that he may do it in this manner, and he can best accomplish this by the practices of
Liber Thisarb (see Equinox I, VII, 105) or such others as may from one time to another be
appointed.
It should not be perfectly simple for everybody to understand the Message of the Master
Therion.
Thou must (1) Find out what is thy Will, (2) Do that Will with (a) one-pointedness, (b)
detachment, (c) peace.
Then, and then only, art thou in harmony with the Movement of Things, thy will part of,
and therefore equal to, the Will of God. And since the will is but the dynamic aspect of
the self, and since two different selves could not possess identical wills; then, if thy
will be God's will, Thou art That.
There is but one other word to explain. Elsewhere it is written -- surely for our great
comfort -- "Love is the law, love under will."
This is to be taken as meaning that while Will is the Law, the nature of that Will is
Love. But this Love is as it were a by-product of that Will; it does not contradict or
supersede that Will; and if apparent contradiction should arise in any crisis, it is the
Will that can guide us aright. Lo, while in the Book of the Law is much Love, there is no
word of Sentimentality. Hate itself is almost like Love! Fighting most certainly is Love!
"As brothers fight ye!" All the many races of the world understand this. The
Love of Liber Legis is always bold, Virile, even orgiastic. There is delicacy, but it is
the delicacy of strength. Mighty and terrible and glorious as it is, however, it is but
the pennon upon the sacred lance of Will, the damascened inscription upon the swords of
the knightmonks of Thelema.
Love is the law, love under will."
There are many other mysteries in this Word, so that it is impossible to write a full
commentary. The Book Aleph (Wisdom or Folly) is almost wholly devoted to its explanation.
Let every Star see to it that its own life is a wise comment on this word!
"Three grades". There is a very curious parallel to this passage in Mr. Aldous
Huxley's "Crome Yellow" Chap. XXII. He works out a theory of a "Rational
State" on precisely these lines: {WEH NOTE: Warning to those intending publication of
the Commentaries. Besides obtaining O.T.O. permission to use the O.T.O. copyright
material, it may be necessary to obtain permission from the owner(s) of the following
quoted material.}
"Mr. Scogan waved away the interruption. 'There's only one thing to be done', he
said. 'The men of intelligence must combine, must conspire, and seize power from the
imbeciles and maniacs who now direct us. They must found the Rational State'
"The heat that was slowly paralyzing all Denis's mental and bodily faculties seemed
to bring to Mr. Scogan additional vitality. he talked with an ever-increasing energy, his
hands moved in sharp, quick precise gestures, his eyes shown. Hard, dry, and continuous,
his voice went on sounding and sounding in Denis's ears with the insistence of a
mechanical noise.
"'In the Rational State', he heard Mr. Scogan saying, 'human beings will be separated
out into distinct species, not according to the colour of their eyes or the shape of their
skulls, but according to the qualities of their mind and temperament. Examining
psychologists, trained to what would now seem an almost superhuman clairvoyance, will test
each child that is born and assign it to its proper species. Duly labelled and docketed,
the child will be given the education suitable to members of its species, and will be set,
in adult life, to perform those functions which human being of his variety are capable of
performing.'
"'How many species will there be?' asked Denis."
"'A great many, no doubt,' Mr. Scogan answered: 'the classification will be subtle
and elaborate. But is is not in the power of a prophet to go into details, nor is it his
business. I will do no more than indicate the three main species into which the subjects
of the Rational State will be divided. ... The three main species, will be these: the
Directing Intelligences, the Men of Faith, and the Herd. Among the Intelligences will be
found all those capable of thought, those who know how to attain to a certain degree of
freedom -- and also, how limited, even among the most intelligent, that freedom is! --
from the mental bondage of their time. A select body of Intelligences, drawn from among
those who have turned their attention to the problems of practical life, will be the
governors of the Rational State. They will employ as their instruments of power the second
great species of humanity -- the men of Faith, the Madmen, as I have been calling them,
who believe in things unreasonably, with passion, and are ready to die for their beliefs
and their desires. These wild men, with their fearful potentialities for good or for
mischief, will no longer be allowed to react casually to a casual environment. There will
be no more Caesar Borgias, no more Luthers and Mohammeds, no more Joanna Southcotts, no
more Comstocks. The old-fasioned Man of Faith and Desire, that haphazard creature of brute
circumstance, who might drive men to tears and repentance, or who might equally well set
them on to cutting one another's throats, will be replaced by a new sort of madman, still
externally the same, still bubbling with seemingly spontaneous enthusiasm, but, ah, how
very different from the madman of the past! For the new Man of Faith will be expending his
passion, his desire, and his enthusiasm in the propagation of some reasonable idea. He
will be, all unawares, the tool of some superior intelligence.'
"Mr. Scogan chuckled maliciously: it was as though he were taking a revenge, in the
name of reason, on the enthusiasts. 'From their earliest years, as soon, that is, as the
examining psychologists have assigned them their place in the classified scheme, the Men
of Faith will have had their special education under the eye of the Intelligences. Moulded
by a long process of suggestion, they will go out into the world, preaching and practicing
with a generous mania the coldly reasonable projects of the Directors from above. When
these projects are accomplished, or when the ideas that were useful a decade ago have
ceased to be useful, the Intelligences will inspire a new generation of madmen with a new
eternal truth. The principal function of the Men of Faith will be to move and direct the
Multitude, that third great species consisting of those countless millions who lack
intelligence and are without valuable enthusiasm. When any particular effort is required
of the Herd, when it is thought necessary, for the sake of solidarity, that humanity shall
be kindled and united by some single enthusiastic desire or idea, the Men of Faith, primed
with some simple and satisfying creed, will be sent out on a mission of evangelization. At
ordinary times, when the high spiritual temperature of a Crusade would be unhealthy, the
Men of Faith will be quietly and earnestly busy with the great work of education. In the
upbringing of the Herd, humanity's almost boundless suggestibility will be scientifically
exploited. Systematically, from the earliest infancy, its members will be assured that
there is no happiness to be found except in work and obedience; they will be made to
believe that they are happy, that they are tremendously important beings, and that
everything they do is noble and significant. For the lower species the earth will be
restored to the centre of the universe and man to preeminence on the earth. Oh, I envy the
lot of the commonality in the Rational State! Working their eight hours a day, obeying
their betters, convinced of their own grandeur and significance and immortality, they will
be marvellously happy, happier than any race of men has ever been. They will go through
life in a rosy state of intoxication, form which they will never awake. The Men of Faith
will play the cup-bearers at this lifelong bacchanal, filling and ever filling again with
the warm liquor that the Intelligences, in sad and sober privacy behind the scenes, will
brew for the intoxication of their subjects.'"
{WEH NOTE: It is characteristic of Crowley's blind side that he saw no hint of satire in
this passage. If success is the proof, all theories of utopian dependence on ant-like
social order should be highly suspect. The flaw is four-fold: 1. omission of social
mobility. 2. assumption of enduring intelligence linked with good will in the higher
class. 3. preposterous ignorance of the limitations of tests and techniques. 4. failure to
understand human motivation. All structured utopias are stagnating tyrannies. No utopian
philosopher has yet devised a state which would have allowed that particular individual,
the utopian philosopher himself, to survive childhood! Such fantasmogoria as these arise
from the detritus of the elder age. Crowley himself once remarked to Grady McMurtry that
he (Crowley) had been born before the age of Thelema and that it would take someone born
in the age to fully comprehend the age.}
AL I,41: "The word of Sin is Restriction. O man! refuse not thy wife, if she will! O
lover, if thou wilt, depart! There is no bond that can unite the divided but love: all
else is a curse. Accursed! Accursed be it to the aeons! Hell."
THE OLD COMMENT.
41, 42. Interference with the will of another is the great sin, for it predicates the
existence of another. In this duality sorrow consists. I think that possibly the higher
meaning is still attributed to will.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The first paragraph is a general statement or definition of Sin or Error. Anything soever
that binds the will, hinders it, or diverts it, is Sin. That is, Sin is the appearance of
the Dyad. Sin is impurity.<<One cannot say that it was "Sin" for Naught to
restrict itself within the form of Two; on the contrary. But sin is to resist the
operation of the reversion to Naught. "The wages of Sin is Death;" for Life is a
continual harmonious and natural Change. See Liber 418 and Liber Aleph.
Sin (See Skeat's Ety. Dict.) is connected with the root "es", to be. This throws
a new light on the passage. Sin is restriction, that is, it is 'being' as opposed to
'becoming'. The fundamental idea of wrong is the static as opposed to the dynamic
conception of the Universe. This explanation is not only in harmony with the general
teaching of the Book of the Law, bit shows how profoundly the author understands
Himself.>>
The remainder of the paragraph takes a particular case as an example. There shall be no
property in human flesh. The sex-instinct is one of the most deeply-seated expressions of
the will; and it must not be restricted, either negatively by preventing its free
function, or positively by insisting on its false function.
What is more brutal than to stunt natural growth or to deform it?
What is more absurd than to seek to interpret this holy instinct as a gross animal act, to
separate it from the spiritual enthusiasm without which it is so stupid as not even to be
satisfactory to the persons concerned?
The sexual act is a sacrament of Will. To profane it is the great offence. All true
expression of it is lawful; all suppression or distortion is contrary to the Law of
Liberty. To use legal or financial constraint to compel either abstention or submission,
is entirely horrible, unnatural and absurd. Physical constraint, up to a certain point, is
not so seriously wrong; for it has its roots in the original sex-conflict which we see in
animals, and has often the effect of exciting Love in his highest and noblest shape. Some
of the most passionate and permanent attachments have begun with rape.{WEH NOTE: but see
the New Comment on verse 51.} Rome was actually founded thereon. Similarly, murder of a
faithless partner is ethically excusable, in a certain sense; for there may be some stars
whose Nature is extreme violence. The collision of galaxies is a magnificent spectacle,
after all. But there is nothing inspiring in a visit to one's lawyer. Of course this is
merely my personal view; a star who happened to be a lawyer might see things otherwise!
Yet Nature's unspeakable variety, though it admits cruelty and selfishness, offers us no
example of the puritan and the prig! {WEH NOTE: Crowley's determined ignorance of Natural
History as a subject of study is ably presented by his own direct affirmation in several
of his works. Harem oriented species, including seals, sheep, cows, ... have a puritanical
prig at the top of the pecking order. Pack and colony animals, such as wolves and
meercats, often allow sex between only two individuals in the pack. At least it's not as
bad as the parish priest who denounced homosexuality with the observation that it did not
occur in animals, including dogs!}
However, to the mind of Law there is an Order of Going; and a machine is more beautiful,
save to the Small Boy, when it works than when it smashes. Now the Machine of
Matter-Motion is an explosive machine, with pyrotechnic effects; but these are only
incidentals.
Laws against adultery are based upon the idea that woman is a chattel, so that to make
love to a married woman is to deprive the husband of her services. It is the frankest and
most crass statement of a slave-situation. To us, every woman is a star. She has therefore
an absolute right to travel in her own orbit. There is no reason why she should not be the
ideal hausfrau, if that chance to be her will. But society has no right to insist upon
that standard. It was, for practical reasons, almost necessary to set up such taboos in
small communities, savage tribes, where the wife was nothing but a general servant, where
the safety of the people depended upon a high birth-rate. But to-day woman is economically
independent, becomes more so every year. The result is that she instantly asserts her
right to have as many or as few men or babies as she wants or can get; and she defies the
world to interfere with her. More power to her -- elbow!
The War has seen this emancipation flower in four years. Primitive people, the Australian
troops for example, are saying that they will not marry English girls, because English
girls like a dozen men a week. Well, who wants them to marry? Russia has already formally
abrogated marriage. Germany and France have tried to 'save their faces' in a thoroughly
Chinese manner, by 'marrying' pregnant spinsters to dead soldiers!
England has been too deeply hypocritical, of course, to do more than "hush things
up"; and is pretending 'business as usual', though every pulpit is aquake with the
clamour of bat-eyed bishops, squeaking of the awful immorality of everybody but themselves
and their choristers. Englishwomen over 30 have the vote; when the young 'uns get it,
good-bye to the old marriage system.
America has made marriage a farce by the multiplication and confusion of the Divorce Laws.
A friend of mine who had divorced her husband was actually, three years later, sued by him
for divorce!!!
But America never waits for laws; her people go ahead. The emancipated, self-supporting
American woman already acts exactly like the 'bachelor-boy'. Sometimes she loses her head,
and stumbles into marriage, and stubs her toe. She will soon get tired of the folly. She
will perceive how imbecile it is to hamstring herself in order to please her parents, or
to legitimatize her children, or to silence her neighbours.
She will take the men she wants as simply as she buys a newspaper; and if she doesn't like
the Editorials, or the Comic Supplement, it's only two cents gone, and she can get
another.
Blind asses! who pretend that women are naturally chaste! The Easterns know better; all
the restrictions of the harem, of public opinion, and so on, are based upon the
recognition of the fact that woman is only chaste when there is nobody around. She will
snatch the babe from its cradle, or drag the dog from its kennel, to prove the old saying:
"Natura abhorret a vacuo. For she is the Image of the Soul of Nature, the Great
Mother, the Great Whore.
It is to be well noted that the Great Women of History have exercised unbounded freedom in
Love. Sappho, Semiramis, Messalina, Cleopatra, Ta Chhi, Pasiphae, Clytaemnaestra, Helen of
Troy, and in more recent times Joan of Arc (by Shakespeare's account), Catherine II of
Russia, Queen Elizabeth of England, George Sand, "George Eliot." Against these
we can put only Emily Bronte, whose sex-suppression was due to her environment, and so
burst out in the incredible violence of her art, and the regular religious mystics, Saint
Catherine, Saint Teresa, and so on, the facts of whose sex-life have been carefully
camouflaged in the interests of the slave-gods. But, even on that showing, the sex-life
was intense, for the writings of such women are overloaded with sexual expression
passionate and perverted, even to morbidity and to actual hallucination.
Sex is the main expression of the Nature of a person; great Natures are sexually strong;
and the health of any person will depend upon the freedom of that function.
(See "Liber CI", "de Lege Libellum", Cap. IV, in "The
Equinox" III (1).)
AL I,42: "Let it be that state of manyhood bound and loathing. So with thy all; thou
hast no right but to do thy will."
THE NEW COMMENT.
"Manyhood bound and loathing." An organized state is a free association for the
common weal. My personal will to cross the Atlantic, for example, is made effective by
co-operation with others on agreed terms. But the forced association of slaves is another
thing.
A man who is not doing his will is like a man with cancer, an independent growth in him,
yet one from which he cannot get free. The idea of self-sacrifice is a moral cancer in
exactly this sense.
Similarly, one may say that not to do one's will is evidence of mental or moral insanity.
When "duty points one way, and inclination the other", it is proof that you are
not one, but two. You have not centralized your control. This dichotomy is the beginning
of conflict, which may result in a Jekyll-Hyde effect. Stevenson suggests that man may be
discovered to be a "mere polity" of many individuals. The sages knew it long
since. But the name of this polity is Choronzon, mob rule, unless every individual is
absolutely disciplined to serve his own, and the common, purpose without friction.
It is of course better to expel or destroy an irreconcilable. "If thine eye offend
thee, cut it out." The error in the interpretation of this doctrine has been that it
has not been taken as it stands. It has been read: If thine eye offend some artificial
standard of right, cut it out. The curse of society has been Procrustean morality, the
ethics of the herd-men. One would have thought that a mere glance at Nature would have
sufficed to disclose Her scheme of Individuality made possible by Order.
AL I,43: "Do that, and no other shall say nay."
THE OLD COMMENT.
43. No other shall say nay may mean -- NO-Other (Nuit) shall pronounce the word No,
uniting the Aspirant with Herself by denying and so destroying that which he is.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The general meaning of this verse is that so great is the power of asserting one's right
that it will not long be disputed. For by doing so one appeals to the Law. In practice it
is found that people who are ready to fight for their rights are respected, and let alone.
The slave-spirit invites oppression.
AL I,44: "For pure will, unassuaged of purpose, delivered from the lust of result, is
every way perfect."
THE OLD COMMENT.
44. Recommends "non-attachment." Students will understand how in meditation the
mind which attaches itself to hope of success is just as bound as if it were to attach
itself to some base material idea. It is a bond and the aim is freedom.
I recommend serious study of the word unassuaged which appears not very intelligible.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This verse is best interpreted by defining 'pure will' as the true expression of the
Nature, the proper or inherent motion of the matter, concerned. It is unnatural to aim at
any goal. The student is referred to "Liber LXV", Cap. II, v. 24, and to the
"Tao Teh King". This becomes particularly important in high grades. One is not
to do Yoga, etc., in order to get Samadhi, like a schoolboy or a shopkeeper; but for its
own sake, like an artist.
"Unassuaged" means "its edge taken off by" or "dulled by".
The pure student does not think of the result of the examination.
AL I,45: "The Perfect and the Perfect are one Perfect and not two; nay, are
none!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
45. Perhaps means that adding perfection to perfection results in unity and ultimately the
Negativity. But I think there is much more than this.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Here begins one of the characteristically difficult passages of this Book. The author,
Aiwaz, is careful to identify Himself at intervals by such Speech. The interpretation,
when thoroughly grasped, is invariably quite overwhelming by its simplicity. It is for
this reason that this Book should be studied with all assiduity; at any moment the answer
to your own deepest problem may be signalled to you from the Stars.
AL I,46: "Nothing is a secret key of this law. Sixty-one the Jews call it; I call it
eight, eighty, four hundred & eighteen."
THE OLD COMMENT.
46. 61 = {Aleph-Vau-Nun}. But the True Nothing of Nuit is 8, 80, 418. Now 8 is {Cheth},
which spelt fully is 418 -- {Cheth-Yod-Taw}. And 418 is Abrahadabra, the word of
Ra-Hoor-Khuit. Now 80 is {Pe}, the letter of Ra-Hoor-Khuit. (Qy. this?) (Could 80 =
{infinity} 0. Infinity x Zero?)
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Appendix {WEH NOTE: Appendix not yet recovered.}
AL I,47: "But they have the half: unite by thine art so that all disappear."
THE OLD COMMENT.
47. Let us, however, add the Jewish half, 61.
8 + 80 + 418 = 506. Cf. Verses 24, 25.
506 + 61 = 567 = 27 x 21 = ?
But writing 506 qabalistically backwards we get 605, and 605 + 61 = 666.
666 = 6 x 111, and 11 = {?Aleph?} = 0 in Taro.
666 = 1 + 2 + ... 36, the sum of the numbers in the Magic Square of Sol.
666 = the Number of the Beast.
Or, taking the keys, 8, 80, 418, we get VII, XVI, VII, adding to 30.
30 + 61 = 91 = {Aleph-Mem-Nun}, Amen.
This may unite Nuit with Amoun the negative and concealed. Yet to my mind, she is the
greater conception, that of which Amoun is but a reflection.
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Appendix {WEH NOTE: Appendix not yet recovered.}
AL I,48: "My prophet is a fool with his one, one, one; are not they the Ox, and none
by the Book?"
THE OLD COMMENT.
48. See above for 111.
"My prophet is a fool," i.e. my prophet has the highest of all grades, since the
Fool is {Aleph}.
I note later (An V, Sol in Aquarius) that v. 48 means that all disappears when 61 + 8, 80,
418, are reduced to 1. And this may indicate some practical mystic method of annihilation.
I am sure (Sol in Libra, An VII) that is is by no means the perfect solution of these
marvellous verses.
THE NEW COMMENT.
I think that the surface meaning of this verse is to answer the unspoken criticism of the
scribe, who did not see how to find a zero value for such an equation. It assured him that
it was only necessary to find a Unity Value.
AL I,49: "Abrogate are all rituals, all ordeals, all words and signs. Ra-Hoor-Khuit
hath taken his seat in the East at the Equinox of the Gods; and let Asar be with Isa, who
also are one. But they are not of me. Let Asar be the adorant, Isa the sufferer; Hoor in
his secret name and splendour is the Lord initiating."
THE OLD COMMENT.
49. Declares a New System of Magic, and initiation. Asar-Isa is now the Candidate, not the
Hierophant. Hoor -- see Cap. III -- is the Initiator.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This verse declares that the old formula of Magick -- the
Osiris-Adonis-Jesus-Marsyas-Dionysus-Attis-etcetera formula of the Dying God -- is no
longer efficacious. It rested on the ignorant belief that the Sun died every day, and
every year, and that its resurrection was a miracle.
The Formula of the New Aeon recognizes Horus, the Child crowned and conquering, as God. We
are all members of the Body of God, the Sun; and about our System is the Ocean of Space.
This formula is then to be based upon these facts. Our "Evil",
"Error", "Darkness", "Illusion", whatever one chooses to
call it, is simply a phenomenon of accidental and temporary separateness. If you are
"walking in darkness", do not try to make the sun rise by self-sacrifice, but
wait in confidence for the dawn, and enjoy the pleasures of the night meanwhile.
The general illusion is to the Equinox Ritual of the G.'. D.'. where the officer of the
previous six months, representing Horus, took the place of the retiring Hierophant, who
had represented Osiris.
Isa is the Legendary "Jesus", for which Canidian concoction the prescription is
to be found in my book bearing that title, "Liber DCCCLXXXVIII".
AL I,50: "There is a word to say about the Hierophantic task. Behold! there are three
ordeals in one, and it may be given in three ways. The gross must pass through fire; let
the fine be tried in intellect, and the lofty chosen ones in the highest. Thus ye have
star & star, system & system; let not one know well the other!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
50. Our system of initiation is to be triune. For the outer, tests of labour, pain, etc.
For the inner, intellectual tests. For the elect of the A.'.A.'., spiritual tests. Further
the Order is not to hold Lodges, but to have a chain-system.{WEH NOTE: This was written
when Crowley had not yet joined O.T.O. and before he chartered O.T.O. lodges}
THE NEW COMMENT.
It would be improper to make extended commentary on this verse, since the nature of the
ordeals is not to be written. It is only necessary to say that these ordeals are
singularly thorough in all ways, and cannot be dodged. They are real, not formal, tests of
the candidate.
Persons accustomed to the schoolboy jokes of Freemasonry please take notice.
AL I,51: "There are four gates to one palace; the floor of that palace is of silver
and gold; lapis lazuli & jasper are there; and all rare scents; jasmine & rose,
and the emblems of death. Let him enter in turn or at once the four gates; let him stand
on the floor of the palace. Will he not sink? Amn. Ho! warrior, if thy servant sink? But
there are means and means. Be goodly therefore: dress ye all in fine apparel; eat rich
foods and drink sweet wines and wines that foam! Also, take your fill and will of love as
ye will, when, where and with whom ye will! But always unto me."
THE OLD COMMENT.
51. The candidate will be brought through his ordeals in divers ways. The order is to be
of freemen and nobles.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The first section of this verse is connected with the second only by the word 'therefore'.
It appears to describe an initiation, or perhaps The initiation, in general terms. I would
suggest that the palace is the 'Holy House' or Universe of the Initiate of the New Law.
The four gates are perhaps Light, Life, Love, Liberty -- see "De Lege Libellum".
Lapis Lazuli is a symbol of Nuit, Jasper of Hadit. The rare scents are possibly various
ecstasies or Samadhis. Jasmine and Rose are Hieroglyphs of the two main Sacraments, while
the emblems of death may refer to certain secrets of a well known exoteric school of
initiation whose members, with the rarest exceptions, do not know what it is all
about.{WEH NOTE: Probably a slap against Freemasonry in decadence.}
The question then arises as to whether the initiate is able to stand firmly in this Place
of Exaltation. It seems to me as if this refers to the ascetic life, commonly considered
as an essential condition of participation in these mysteries. The answer is that
"there are means and means", implying that no one rule is essential. This is in
harmony with our general interpretation of the Law; it has as many rules as there are
individuals.
This word 'therefore' is easy to understand. We are to enjoy life thoroughly in an
absolutely normal way, exactly as all the free and great have always done. The only point
to remember is that one is a 'Member of the Body of God', a Star in the Body of Nuith.
This being sure, we are urged to the fullest expansion of our several Natures, with
special attention to those pleasures which not only express the soul, but aid it to reach
the higher developments of that expression.
The act of Love is to the bourgeois (as the 'Christian' is called now-a-days) a gross
animal gesture which shames his boasted humanity. The appetite drags him at its hoofs; it
tires him, disgusts him, diseases him, makes him ridiculous even in his own eyes. It is
the source of nearly all his neuroses.
Against this monster he has devised two protections. Firstly, he pretends that it is a
Fairy Prince disguised, and hangs it with the rags and tinsel of romance, sentiment, and
religion. He calls it Love, denies its strength and truth, and worships this wax figure of
him with all sorts of amiable lyrics and leers.
Secondly, he is so certain, despite all his theatrical-wardrobe-work, that it is a
devouring monster, that he resents with insane ferocity the existence of people who laugh
at his fears, and tell him that the monster he fears is in reality not a fire-breathing
worm, but a spirited horse, well trained to the task of the bridle. They tell him not to
be a gibbering coward, but to learn to ride. Knowing well how abject he is, the kindly
manhood of the advice is, to him, the bitterest insult he can imagine, and he calls on the
mob to stone the blasphemer. He is therefore particularly anxious to keep intact the bogey
he so dreads; the demonstration that Love is a general passion, pure in itself, and the
redeemer of all them that put their trust in Him, is to tear open the raw ulcer of his
soul.
We of Thelema are not the slaves of Love. "Love under will" is the Law. We
refuse to regard love as shameful and degrading, as a peril to body and soul. We refuse to
accept it as the surrender of the divine to the animal; to us it is the means by which the
animal may be made the Winged Sphinx which shall bear man aloft to the House of the Gods.
We are then particularly careful to deny that the object of love is the gross
physiological object which happens to be Nature's excuse for it. Generation is a sacrament
of the physical Rite, by which we create ourselves anew in our own image, weave in a new
flesh-tapestry the Romance of our own Soul's History. But also Love is a sacrament of
trans-substantiation whereby we initiate our own souls; it is the Wine of Intoxication as
well as the Bread of Nourishment. "Nor is he for priest designed Who partakes only in
one kind."
We therefore heartily cherish those forms of Love in which no question of generation
arises; we use the stimulating effects of physical enthusiasm to inspire us morally and
spiritually. Experience teaches that passions thus employed do serve to refine and to
exalt the whole being of man or woman. Nuith indicates the sole condition: "But
always unto me."
The epicure is not a Monster of gluttony, nor the amateur of Beethoven a 'degenerate' from
the 'normal' man whose only music is the tom-tom. So also the poisons which shook the
bourgeois are not indulgences, but purifications; the brute whose furtive lust demands
that he be drunk and in darkness that he may surrender to his shame, and that he lie about
it with idiot mumblings ever after, is hardly the best judge even of Phryne. How much less
should he venture to criticize such men and women whose imaginations are so free from
grossness that the element of attraction which serves to electrify their magnetic coil is
independent of physical form? To us the essence of Love is that it is a sacrament unto
Nuith, a gate of grace and a road of righteousness to Her High Palace, the abode of
peerless purity whose lamps are the Stars.
"As ye will." It should be abundantly clear from the foregoing remarks that each
individual has an absolute and indefeasible right to use his sexual vehicle in accordance
with its own proper character, and that he is responsible only to himself. But he should
not injure himself and his right aforesaid; acts invasive of another individual's equal
rights are implicitly self-aggressions. A thief can hardly complain on theoretical grounds
if he is himself robbed. Such acts as rape, and the assault or seduction of infants, may
therefore be justly regarded as offences against the Law of Liberty, and repressed in the
interests of that Law.
It is also excluded from "as ye will" to compromise the liberty of another
person indirectly, as by taking advantage of the ignorance or good faith of another person
to expose that person to the constraint of sickness, poverty, social detriment, or
childbearing, unless with the well-informed and uninfluenced free will of that person.
One must moreover avoid doing another injury by deforming his nature; for instance, to
flog children at or near puberty may distort the sensitive nascent sexual character, and
impress it with the stamp of masochism. Again, homosexual practices between boys may in
certain cases actually rob them of their virility, psychically or even physically.
Trying to frighten adolescents about sex by the bogeys of Hell, Disease, and Insanity, may
warp the moral nature permanently, and produce hypochondria or other mental maladies, with
perversions of the enervated and thwarted instinct.
Repression of the natural satisfaction may result in addition to secret and dangerous
vices which destroy their victim because they are artificial and unnatural aberrations.
Such moral cripples resemble those manufactured by beggars by compressing one part of the
body so that it is compensated by a monstrous exaggeration in another part.
But on the other hand we have no right to interfere with any type of manifestation of the
sexual impulse on a priori grounds. We must recognize that the Lesbian leanings of idle
and voluptuous women whose refinement finds the grossness of the average male repugnant,
are as inexpungably entrenched in Righteousness as the parallel pleasures of the English
Aristocracy and Clergy whose aesthetics find women disgusting, and whose self-respect
demands that love should transcend animal impulse, excite intellectual intimacy, and
inspire spirituality by directing it towards an object whose attainment cannot inflict the
degradation of domesticity, and the bestiality of gestation.
Every one should discover, by experience of every kind, the extent and intention of his
own sexual Universe. He must be taught that all roads are equally royal, and that the only
question for him is "Which road is mine?" All details are equally likely to be
of the essence of his personal plan, all equally 'right' in themselves, his own choice of
the one as correct as, and independent of, his neighbour's preference for the other.
He must not be ashamed or afraid of being homosexual if he happens to be so at heart; he
must not attempt to violate his own true nature because public opinion, or mediaeval
morality, or religious prejudice would wish he were otherwise. The oyster stays shut in
his shell for all Darwin may say about his "low stage of evolution", or Puritans
about his priapistic character, or idealists about his unfitness for civic government.
The advocates of homosexuality - "primus inter pares", John Addington Symonds!
-- hammer away like Hercules at the spiritual, social, moral, and intellectual advantages
of cultivating the caresses of a comrade who combines Apollo with Achilles and Antinous at
the expense of escaping from a Chimaera with Circe's head, Cleopatra's body, and
Cressida's character.
Why can't they let one alone? I agree to agree; I only stipulate to be allowed to be
inconsistent. I will confess their creed, so long as I may play the part of Peter until
the cock crow thrice.
They urge more strenuously still the claims of homosexuality to heal the hurts and horrors
of humanity, almost the 'complete cohort'. On this point I concur that they argue
indiscutably, with sober sense to support and stress of suffering to spur them. They prove
with Euler's exactness and Hinton's passion that heterosexuality entrains an infinity of
ills; jealousies, abortions, diseases, infanticides, frauds, intrigues, quarrels, poverty,
prostitution, persecution, idleness, self-indulgence, social stress, over-population,
sex-antagonism. They show with Poincare's precision that Jesus and Paul struck at the
heart of hell when they proclaimed marriage a scourge, and offered the testimony of John
and Timothy to support the plea of Plato on behalf of paederastic passion. Out of the
Court there slunk Mark Antony, his toga to his face, one of the legion of lost souls that
woman had withered; behind him groped blind Samson, disinherited Adam, feeling his way
along the table where they had piled countless papyri writ with woes of kings and sages
woman-wrecked, and many a map of towns and temples torn and trampled beneath the feet of
Love, their ashes smouldering still, and smoky with song to witness how Astarte's breath
had kindled and consumed them. Extinguished empires owned that their doom was the device
of Venus, her vengeance on virility.
By Paul sat Buddha smiling, Ananda's arm about his neck, while Mohammed paced the floor
impatiently between two warrior comrades, his belt bearing an iron key, a whip and a
sword, wherewith to limit women's liberty, their love their life, lest to his loss they
lure him.
The Beast is there also, aloof, attentive. He will not weigh the evidence in the balances
of any particular kind of advantage. He will not admit any standard as adequate to assess
the absolute. To him, the pettiest personal whimsy outweighs all wisdom, all philosophy,
all private profit and all public prudence. The sexual obol of the meanest is stamped with
the signature of his own sovereign soul, lawful and current coin no less than the gold
talent of his neighbour. The derelict moon has the same right to drift round Earth as
Regulus to blaze in the heart of the Lion.
Collision is the only crime in the cosmos.
The Beast refuses therefore to assent to any argument as to the propriety of any fashion
of formulating the soul in symbols of sex. A canon is no less deadly in love than in art
or literature; its acceptance stifles style, and its enforcement extinguishes sincerity.
It is better for a person of heterosexual nature to suffer every possible calamity as the
indirect environment-evoked result of his doing his true will in that respect than to
enjoy health, wealth and happiness by means either of suppressing sex altogether, of
debauching it to the service of Sodom or Gommorrah.
Equally it is better for the androgyne, the urning, or their feminine counterparts to
endure blackmailers private and public, the terrors of police persecution, the disgust,
contempt and loathing of the vulgar, and the self-torture of suspecting the peculiarity to
be a symptom of a degenerate nature, than to wrong the soul by damning it to the hell of
abstinence, or by defiling it with the abhorred embraces of antipathetic arms.
Every star must calculate its own orbit. All is Will, and yet all is Necessity. To swerve
is ultimately impossible; to seek to swerve is to suffer.
The Beast 666 ordains by His authority that every man, and every woman, and every
intermediately-sexed individual, shall be absolutely free to interpret and communicate
Self by means of any sexual practices soever, whether direct or indirect, rational or
symbolic, physiologically, legally, ethically, or religiously approved or no, provided
only that all parties to any act are fully aware of all implications and responsibilities
thereof, and heartily agree thereto.
Moreover, the Beast 666 adviseth that all children shall be accustomed from infancy to
witness every type of sexual act, as also the process of birth, lest falsehood fog, and
mystery stupefy, their minds, whose error else might thwart and misdirect the growth of
their subconscious system of soul-symbolism.
"when, where, and with whom ye will!"
The phrase "with whom" has been practically covered by the comment on "as
ye will". One need no more than distinguish that the earlier phrase permits all
manner of acts, the latter all possible partners. There would have been no Furies for
Oedipus, no disaster for Othello, Romeo, Pericles of Tyre, Laon and Cythna, if it were
only agreed to let sleeping dogs lie, and mind one's own business. In real life, we have
seen in our own times Oscar Wilde, Sir Charles Dilke, Parnell, Canon Aitken and countless
others, many of them engaged in first-rate work for the world, all wasted because the mob
must make believe to be "moral". This phrase abolishes the Eleventh Commandment,
Not to be Found Out, by authorizing Incest, Adultery, and Paederasty, which every one now
practices with humiliating precautions, which perpetuate the schoolboy's enjoyment of an
escapade, and make shame, slyness, cowardice and hypocrisy the conditions of success in
life.
It is also the fact that the tendency of any individual to sexual irregularity is
emphasised by the preoccupation with the subject which follows its factitious importance
in modern society.
It is to be observed that Politeness has forbidden any direct reference to the subject of
sex to secure no happier result than to allow Sigmund Freud and others to prove that our
every thought, speech, and gesture, conscious or unconscious, is an indirect reference!
Unless one wants to wreck the neighbourhood, it is best to explode one's gunpowder in an
unconfined space.
There are very few cases of "perverted hunger-instinct" in moderately healthy
communities. War restrictions on food created dishonest devices to procure dainties, and
artificial attempts to appease the ache of appetite by chemical counterfeits.
The South-Sea Islanders, pagan, amoral and naked, are temperate lovers, free from
hysterical "crimes of passion", sex obsessions, and puritan persecution-mania;
perversion is practically unknown, and monogamy is the general custom.
Even the civilized psychopaths of cities, forced into every kind of excess by the
omnipresence of erotic suggestions and the contact of crazed crowds seething with
suppressed sexuality, are not wholly past physic. They are no sooner released from the
persistent pressure by escaping to some place where the inhabitants treat the reproductive
and the respiratory organs as equally innocent than they begin insensibly to forget their
'fixed idea' forced on them by the fog-horn of Morality, so that their perversions perish,
just as a coiled spring straightens itself when the external compulsion is removed. They
revert to their natural sex-characters, which only in rare cases are other than simple,
pure, and refined. More, sex itself ceases to play Principal Boy in the Pantomime of Life.
Other interests resume their proper proportions.
We may now inquire why the Book is at pains to admit as to love "when" and
"where" we will. Few people, surely, have been seriously worried by restrictions
of time and place. One can only think of lovers who live with fearsome families or in
inhospitable lodgings, on a rainy night, buffeted from one police-bullied hotel to
another.
Perhaps this permission is intended to indicate the propriety of performing the sexual act
without shame or fear, not waiting for darkness or seeking secrecy, but by daylight in
public places, as serenely as if it were a natural incident in a morning stroll.
Custom would soon surfeit curiosity, and copulation attract less attention than a new
fashion in frocks. For the existing interest in sexual matters is chiefly because, common
as the act is, it is closely concealed. Nobody is excited by seeing others eat. A
"naughty" book is as dull as a volume of sermons; only genius can vitalize
either.
Beyond this, once love is taken for granted, the morbid fascination of its mystery will
vanish.
The pander, the prostitute, the parasite will find their occupation gone.
Disease will go straight to the doctor instead of to the quack, as it does; the altars of
Mrs. Grundy run red with the blood of her faithful!
The ignorance or carelessness of a raw youth will no longer hound him to hell. A blighted
career or a ruined constitution will no more be the penalty of a moment's exuberance.
Above all, the world will begin to appreciate the true nature of the sexual process, its
physical insignificance as one among many parts of the body, its transcendent importance
as the vehicle of the True Will and the first of the sheaths of the Self.
Hitherto our sexual tabus have kept far ahead of Gilbert and Sullivan. We have made love
the lackey to property, as who should pay his rent by sneezing. We have swaddled it in
politeness, as who should warn God off the grass.
We have muddled it up with morality, as who should frown at the Himalayas on the one hand,
and, on the other, regulate his behaviour by that of an ant-heap.
The Law of Thelema is here!
(It appears pertinent to add that the above ethical theories have stood the test of
practice. Experiment shows that complete removal -- in the most radical manner -- of all
the usual restrictions on conduct results, after a brief period of uneasiness of various
kinds, in the subject dropping entirely into the background; the parties concerned became
natural, and led what would conventionally be called 'strictly moral' lives without even
knowing that they were doing so.)
As - Postcript, let me contrast with the above theories two actual cases of Marriage as it
is in England.
No.1. Mr. W., a solicitor and gentleman farmer of considerable wealth: a Plymouth Brother.
Called, in Southsea, Hants., where he practised: "The Honest Lawyer." Every time
that his wife gave birth to a child, or miscarried, she lay for weeks -- often months --
between life and death, with peri-typhlitis or peritonitis set up by the difficulties of
parturition. Yet this man, knowing this well, had gone on and on remorselessly. When I
knew him he had 18 children living, and two more were born during that period. It was
evidently his view that he had an absolute Right to impregnate his wife, and that it was
her business whether she lived or died. During all these years she was no sooner well
enough to leave her bed than she was again "in the family way". Thus in 25
years, she was never permitted so much as a month's good health. This Mr. W. was a most
kindly genial man, devoted to her and his family, genuinely pious and tenderhearted. But
it never occured to him to refrain from exercising the Right which he possessed to
endanger her life every year. (He suffered intensely with anxiety for his wife's health.)
No. 2. Mr. H., a very skilful engraver and die-sinker, a man of refined tastes and
delicate feelings, sensitive beyond the common even of men in a far higher station of life
and with a much better education. Since childhood he had suffered continually from an
incurable form of Psoriasis. This kept him in a state of almost constant irritation,
spoilt his sleep, and made him lament that he was "a leper". In fact, the scales
of the eruption were so plentiful that his sheets had to be cleaned every morning with a
dustpan and brush! He could only obtain relief (before trying to sleep) by being rubbed
with oil of wintergreen, which filled his whole house with a loathsome, stench. One would
have thought that the first wish of a man thus afflicted would be to sleep alone, that it
would be utterly repugnant and revolting to him to sleep with another person, for his own
sake, apart from any consideration for her. But his wife, herself an invalid -- a huge
obese greasy woman (of middle age when I knew the family) suffering from rheumatoid
arthritis, tubercular trouble in the arms, etc. etc. -- was his Wife, she must be
immediately available should Mr. H. want to exercise his conjugal Right. (In this case,
too, Mrs. H. was likely to die if impregnated.) The extraordinary feature is that so
extremely sensitive and refined a man could be so disgustingly callous on such a matter.
Even vulgar people fear to appear physically repulsive to the person whom they love. It
seems as if the fact of Marriage destroys every natural characteristic, and has a set of
rules of its own diametrically opposed in spirit and letter to those which govern Love. I
confidently appeal to impartial observers to say whether the ideals of the Book are not
cleaner, more wholesome, more human, and more truly moral than those of Marriage as it is.
AL I,52: "If this be not aright; if ye confound the space-marks, saying: They are
one; or saying, They are many; if the ritual be not ever unto me: then expect the direful
judgments of Ra Hoor Khuit!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
52. But distinctions must not be made before Nuit, either intellectually, morally, or
personally.
Metaphysics, too, is intellectual bondage; avoid it!
Otherwise on falls back to the Law of Hoor from the perfect emancipation of Nuit. This is
a great mystery, only to be understood by those who have fully attained Nuit and her
secret Initiation.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is not true to say either that we are separate Stars, or One Star. Each Star is
individual, yet each is bound to the others by Law. This Freedom under Law is one of the
most difficult yet important doctrines of this Book. So too the ritual -- our lives --
must be unto Nuith; for She is the Ultimate to which we tend, the asymptote of our curve.
Failure in this one-pointedness sets up the illusion of duality, which leads to excision
and destruction.
"Direful:" because Ra-Hoor-Khuit is a "God of war and vengeance;" See
Cap. III.
The doctrine of the previous verses, which appears not merely to allow sexual liberty in
the ordinary sense, but even to advocate it in a sense which is calculated to shock the
most abandoned libertine, can do no less than startle and alarm the magician, and that
only the more so as he is familiar with the theory and practice of his art. "What is
this, in the name of Adonai?" I hear him exclaim: "is it not the immemorial and
unchallenged tradition that the exorcist who would apply himself to the most elementary
operations of our Art is bound to prepare himself by a course of chastity? Is it not
notorious that virginity is by its own virtue one of the most powerful means, and one of
the most essential conditions, of all Magical works? This is no question of technical
formula such as may, with propriety, be modulated in the event of an Equinox of the Gods.
It is one of those eternal truths of Nature which persist, no matter what the environment,
in respect of place or period."
To these remarks I can but smile my most genial assent. The only objection that I can take
to them is to point out that the connotation of the word 'chastity' may have been
misunderstood from a scientific point of view, just as modern science has modified our
conception of the relations of the earth and the sun without presuming to alter one jot or
tittle of the observed facts of Nature. So we may assert that modern discoveries in
physiology have rendered obsolete the Osirian conceptions of the sexual process which
interpreted chastity as physical abstinence, small regard being paid to the mental and
moral concomitants of the refusal to act, still less to the physical indications. The root
of the error lies in the dogma of original sin, as a result of which pollution was
actually excused as being in the nature of involuntary offence, just as if one were to
assert that a sleep-walker who has fallen over a precipice were any less dead than
Empedocles or Sappho.
The doctrine of Thelema resolves the whole question in conformity with the facts observed
by science and the proprieties prescribed by Magick. It must be obvious to the most
embryonic tyro in alchemy that if there be any material substance soever endowed with
magical properties, one must class, primus inter pares, that vehicle of essential humanity
which is the first matter of that Great Work wherein our race shares the divine
prerogative of creating man in its own image, male and female.
It is evidently of minor importance whether the will to create be consciously formulated.
Lot in his drunkenness served the turn of his two daughters, no less than Jupiter, who
prolonged the night to forty-eight hours in order to give himself time to beget Hercules.
Man is in actual possession of this supreme talisman. It is his "pearl of great
price," in comparison with which all other jewels are but gew-gaws. It is his prime
duty to preserve the integrity of this substance. He must no allow its quality to be
impaired either by malnutrition or by disease. he must not destroy it like Origen and
Klingsor. He must not waste it like Onan.
But physiology informs us that we are bound to waste it, no matter what be our continence,
so long as we are liable to sleep; and Nature, whether by precaution or by prodigality,
provides us with so great an excess of the substance that the reproduction of the human
race need not slacken, though the proportion of men to women were no more than 3 to the
1000. The problem of efficiency consequently appears practically insoluble.
We are now struck with the fact that Nuit commands us to exercise the utmost freedom in
our choice of the method of utilizing the services of this our first, our finest and our
fieriest talisman; the license appears at first sight unconditioned in the most express
and explicit terms that it is possible to employ. The caveat, "but always unto
me," sounds like an afterthought. We are almost shocked when, in the following verse,
we discover a menace, none the less dread because of the obscurity of its terms.
Our first consideration only adds to our sense of surprised repugnance. It becomes evident
that one type of act is forbidden, with the penalty of falling altogether from the law of
liberty to the code of crime; and our amazement and horror only increase as we recognize
that this single gesture which is held damnable, is the natural exercise of the most
fatidical function of nature, the innocent indulgence of irresistible impulse. We glance
back to the previous verse -- we examine our charter. We are permitted to take our fill
and will of love as we will, when, where and with whom we will, but there is nothing said
about why we will. On the contrary, despite the infinite variety of lawful means, there is
one end held lawful, and no more than one. The act has only one legitimate object; it must
be performed unto Nuit. Further reflection reassures us to some extent, not directly, in
the manner of the jurist, but indirectly, by calling our attention to the facts of Nature
which underlie the ethics of the question. Nuit is that from which we have come, that to
which we must return. Evasion of the issue is no more possible than was alternation of the
antecedent. From Nuit we received this talisman, which conveys our physical identity
through the ages of time. To Nuit, therefore, we woe it; and to defile any portion of that
purest and divinest quintessence of ourselves is evidently the supreme blasphemy. Nothing
in nature can be misapplied. It is our first duty to ourselves to preserve the treasure
entrusted to us: "What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his
own soul?"
The nature of man is individual. No two faces are identical, still less are two
individuals. Unspeakable is the variety of form and immeasurable the diversity of beauty,
but in all is the seal of unity, inasmuch as all cometh from the womb of Nuit -- to it
returneth all. The apprehension of this sublimity is the mark of divinity. Knowing this,
all is liberty; ignorant of this, all is bondage. As no two individuals are identical, so
also, there can be no identity between the quintessential expressions of the will of any
two persons; and the expression of each person, in the first instance, as his purely
physical prerogative, is his sexual gesture.
One cannot say that any significance of that gesture is forbidden, for "There is no
law beyond Do what thou wilt." But this may and shall be said, that a significance
with indicates ignorance or forgetfulness of the central truth of the Universe, is an
acquiescence in that opacity caused by the confusion of the veils which conceal the soul
from the consciousness, and thus create the illusion which the aspirant calls Sorrow, and
the uninitiate, Evil.
The sexual act, even to the grossest of mankind, is the agent which dissipates the fog of
self for one ecstatic moment. It is the instinctive feeling that the physical spasm is
symbolic of that miracle of the Mass, by which the material wafer, composed of the passive
elements, earth and water, is transmuted into the substance of the Body of God, that makes
the wise man dread lest so sublime a sacrament suffer profanation. It is this that has
caused him, in half-instinctive, half-iontellectual half-comprehension of the nature of
the truth, which has driven him to fence the act about with taboos. But a little knowledge
is a dangerous thing. His fear has created phantoms, and his malobservation suggested
precautions scarce worthy to be called empirical. We see him combat analogous difficulties
in a precisely similar manner. History shows us the physician defending mankind against
plague, with exorcisms on the one hand and useless herbs on the other. A charred stake is
driven through the heart of a vampire, and his victim is protected with garlic. The
strength of God, who can doubt? The strength of taste and of smell are know facts. So they
measured strength against strength without considering whether the one was appropriate to
the other, any more than as if one were to ward off the strength of steel swords by the
strength of the colour of one's armour. Modern science, by correct classification, has
expounded the doctrine of the magical link. We no longer confuse the planes. We manipulate
physical phenomena by physical means; mental by mental. We trace things to their true
causes, and no longer seek to cut the Gordian knot of our ignorance by the sword of a
postulated Pantheon.
Physiology leaves us in no doubt as to the power of our inherited talisman. And modern
discoveries in psychology have made it clear enough that the sexual peculiarities of
people are hieroglyphs, obscure yet not unintelligible, revealing their histories in the
first place, in the second, their relations with environment in the present, and, in the
third, their possibilities with regard to the modification of the future.
In these supremely important verses of the Book of the Law, it becomes clear that Nuit is
aware of all these facts, and that she regards them as no less than the combination of the
lock of the strong room of the future. "This" (doctrine) shall regenerate the
world, the little world, my sister." The misunderstanding of sex, the ignorant fear
like a fog, the ignorant lust like a miasma, these things have done more to keep back
humanity from realization of itself, and from intelligent cooperation with its destiny,
than any other dozen things put together. The vileness and falseness or religion itself
have been the monsters aborted from the dark womb of its infernal mystery.
There is nothing unclean or degrading in any manifestation soever of the sexual instinct,
because, without exception, every act is an impulsively projected image of the Will of the
individual who, whether man or woman, is a star; the Pennsylvanian with his pig no less
than the Spirit with Mary; Sappho with Atthis and Apollo with Hyacinth as perfect as
Daphnis with Chloe or as Galahad vowed to the Graal. The one thing needful, the
all-perfect means of purification, consecration, and sanctification, is independent of the
physical and moral accidents circumstantial of the particular incident, is the realization
of love as a sacrament. The use of the physical means as a Magical Operation whose formula
is that of uniting two opposites, by dissolving both, annihilating both, to create a third
thing which transcends that opposition, the phase of duality which constitutes the
consciousness of imperfection, is perceived as the absolute negative whose apprehension is
identical with that duality, is the accomplishment of the Great Work.
The anacephalepsis of these considerations is this:
1. The accidents of any act of love, such as its protagonist and their peculiarities of
expression on whatever plane, are totally immaterial to the magical import of the act.
Each person is responsible to himself, being a star, to travel in his own orbit, composed
of his own elements, to shine with his own light, with the colour proper to his own
nature, to revolve and to rush with his own inherent motion, and to maintain his own
relation with his own galaxy in its own place in the Universe. His existence is his sole
and sufficient justification for his own matter and manner.
2. His only possible error is to withdraw himself from this consciousness of himself as
both unique in himself and necessary to the norm of nature.
To bring down this doctrine to a practical rule for every man or woman by which they may
enjoy, in perfection, their sexual life and make it what it rightly is, the holiest part
of the religious life, I say 'holiest' because it redeems even physical grossness to
partake with spiritual saintship, the intention of this Book of The Law is perfectly
simple. Whatever your sexual predelictions may be, you are free, by the Law of Thelema, to
the the star you are, to go your own way rejoicing. It is not indicated here in this text,
thought it is elsewhere implied, that only one symptom warns that you have mistaken your
true Will, and this, if you should imagine that in pursuing your way you interfere with
that of another star. It may, therefore, be considered improper, as a general rule, for
your sexual gratification to destroy, deform, or displease any other star. Mutual consent
to the act is the condition thereof. It must, of course, be understood that such consent
is not always explicit. There are cases when seduction or rape may be emancipation or
initiation to another. Such acts can only be judged by their results.
The most important condition of the act, humanly speaking, is that the attraction should
be spontaneous and irresistible; a leaping up of the will to create with lyrical frenzy.
this first condition once recognized, it should be surrounded with every circumstance of
worship. Study and experience should furnish a technique of love. All science, all art,
every elaboration should emphasize and adorn the expression of the enthusiasm. All
strength and all skill should be summoned to fulfil the frenzy, and life itself should be
flung with a spendthrift gesture on the counter of the Merchant of Madness. On the steel
of your helmet let there be gold inlaid with the motto "Excess."
The above indications are taken from a subsequent passage of the third chapter of this
Book.
The supreme and absolute injunction, the crux of your knightly oath, is that you lay your
lance in rest to the glory of your Lady, the Queen of the Stars, Nuit. Your knighthood
depends upon your refusal to fight in any lesser cause. That is what distinguishes you
from the brigand and the bully. You give your life on Her altar. You make yourself worthy
of Her by your readiness to fight at any time, in any place, with any weapon, and at any
odds. For her, from Whom you come, of Whom you are, to Whom you go, your life is no more
and no less than one continuous sacrament. You have no word but Her praise, no thought but
love of Her. You have only one cry, of inarticulate ecstasy, the intense spasm, possession
of Her, and Death, to Her. You have no act but the priest's gesture that makes your body
Hers. The wafer is the disk of the Sun, the star in Her body. Your blood is split from
your heart with every beat of your pulse into her cup. It is the wine of Her life crushed
from the grapes of your sun-ripened vine. On this wine you are drunk. It washes your
corpse that is as the fragment of the Host, broken by you, the Priest, into Her golden
chalice. You, Knight and Priest of the Order of the Temple, saying Her mass, become god in
Her, by love and death. This act of love, thought in its form it be with a horse like
Caligula, with a mob like Messalina, with a giant like Heliogabalus, with a pollard like
Nero, with a monster like Baudelaire, though with de Sade it gloat on blood, with
Sacher-Masoch crave for whips and furs, with Yvette Guilbert crave the glove, or dote on
babes like E.T,Reed of "Punch"; whether one love oneself, disdaining every other
like Narcissus, offer oneself loveless to every love like Catherine, or find the body so
vain as to enclose one's lust in the soul and make one lifelong spinthria unassuaged in
the imagination like Aubrey Beardsley, the means matter no whit. Bach takes one way, Keats
one, Goya one. The end is everything: that by the act, whatever it is, one worships,
loves, possesses, and becomes Nuit.
The act of love can no more "trammel up his consequence" than any other act. As
long as you possess the talisman, it must be used from time to time, whether you will or
no. If you injure the quality, or diminish the quantity, of that quintessence, you
blaspheme yourself, and betray the trust reposed in you when you accepted the obligation
of that austerely chivalrous Order called Manhood. The powers of the talisman are
irresistible like every other natural force. Every time they are used, a child must be
begotten. this child must be in your own image, a symbol of your nature, an expression of
your true subconscious Will.
It is, of course, only once in many times that the conditions allow of the production of a
human child. What happens when (either by chance or by design) that obvious effect is
prevented? The materialist may imagine that with the destruction of the complex, it
becomes harmless, its potentialities aborted, just as the violence of sulphuric acid comes
to naught if it be neutralized by caustic soda. But he is a very poor materialist if he
says so. The full possibilities of the acid must be accounted for in one way or another.
If it does not dissolve a metal, it may carbonize a sugar, generate a gas, give off heat,
or in one way or another fulfill absolutely every possibility which it inherited from the
forces that went to make it. It is manifestly a contradiction of the laws of the
Conservation of matter and energy, that a substance should lose by being transformed. I is
contrary to Nature that a man, with potentialities which can transform the face of the
earth, should become nothing but inert carrion when he happens to die. Everything that he
was must inevitably persist; and if the manifestation be not to one set of senses, why
then, to another! The idea of creation from nothing of something and the destruction of
something to nothing, exploded with the theory of Phlogiston.
It stands plain, even to sceptical reason -- indeed, most of all to the sceptic -- that
our talisman, one microscopic serpent of which can build for itself such a house as to
rule men's bodies for a generation like Alexander, or their minds for an epoch like Plato,
cannot be destroyed or diminished by any conceivable force.
When this talisman comes forth from its fortress, its action begins. The ancient Jewish
Rabbins knew this, and taught that before Eve was given to Adam, the demon Lilith
conceived by the spilth of his dreams, so that the hybrid races of satyrs, elves and the
like began to populate those secret places of the earth which are not sensible by the
organs of the normal man.
I take it as certain that every offering of this talisman infallibly begets children on
one plane or another of this our cosmos, whose matter is so varied in kind. Such a child
must partake of its father's nature; and its character will be determined, partly by the
environment in which it is bred to manifestation, lives, and ultimately changes in what we
call death, and partly by the inmost will of the father, perhaps modified to some extent
by his conscious will at the time of his slipping the leash.
This being so, it becomes tremendously important to a man that he should become conscious
of his true inmost wills, of his essential nature. This is the Great Work whose attainment
constitutes adeptship, provided that the consciousness recognizes that its own dependence
on circumstance makes it no more than a troubled image in foul water of the sun which is
that Silent Self. If such a man wants to develop his powers, he must use this tremendous
talisman to create in his own image.
Although this talisman has such miraculous might, it is also intensely sensitive. Put in
an unsuitable environment, it may produce grotesque or malignant perversions of its
father's Word. We are all aware that fine children are born of healthy mothers who are
true and worthy mates of their husbands. The children of hate, of debauch, of sickness,
nearly always bear witness in body and mind to the abuse of the talisman. Not only the
sins of the father but those of the mother, yes, more those of their social surroundings,
are visited on the children to the third and fourth generation. Nay, more, the mischief
can never be mended. A man can destroy in a minute his kingdom, inherited from unnumbered
dynasties of biological prudence.
It will also be admitted, without reference to Magick, that the abuse of the talisman
leads to moral, mental and spiritual misfortune. Crime and insanity, as well as disease
and debility, are constantly seen as the direct result of mismanaging the sexual life,
either tactically, strategically, or both.
The Book of the Law emphasizes the importance of these considerations. The act of love
must be spontaneous, in absolute freedom. The man must be true to himself. Romeo must not
be thrust on Rosaline for family, social, or financial reasons. Desdemona must not be
barred from Othello for reasons of race or religion. The homosexual must not blaspheme his
nature and commit spiritual suicide by suppressing love or attempting to pervert it, as
ignorance and fear, shame and weakness, so often induce him to do. Whatever the act which
expresses the soul, that act and no other is right.
But, on the other hand, whatever the act may be it is always a sacrament; and, however
profaned, it is always efficient. To profane it is only to turn food into poison. The act
must be pure and passionate. It must be held as the union with God in the heart of the
Holy of Holies. One must never forget that a child will be born of that deed. One must
choose the environment appropriate to the particular child which one wills to create. One
must make sure that the conscious will is written, on the pure waters of a mind unstirred,
in letters of fire, by the Sun of the Soul. One must not create confusion in the talisman,
which belongs to the Silent Self, by letting the speaking self deny the purpose which
produced it. If one's true Will, the reason of one's incarnation, be to bring peace on
earth, one must not perform an act of love with motives of jealousy or emulation.
One must fortify one's body to the utmost, and protect it from every disaster, so that the
substance of the talisman may be as perfect as possible. One must calm the mind,
increasing its knowledge, organizing its powers, resolving its tangles, so that it may
truly apprehend the Silent Self, judge partial pleas and unbalanced opinions, while
supporting the concentration of the Will by its fortified frontiers, and, with unanimous
enthusiasm, acclaiming the Lordship of the thought which expresses the act. The Will must
seal itself upon the substance of the talisman. It must be, in alchemical language, the
Sulphur which fixes the Mercury which determines the nature of the Salt. The whole man,
from his inmost Godhead to the tip of his tiniest eye-lash, must be one engine, cumbered
with nothing useless, nothing inharmonious; a thunderbolt from the hand of Jove. It must
give itself utterly in the one act of love. It must cease to know itself as anything but
the Will. It must not have the will; it must transform itself completely to be the Will.
Last of all, the act must be supreme. It must do and it must die. From that death it must
rise again, purged of that Will, having accomplished it so perfectly that nothing is left
thereof in its elements. It must have emptied itself into the vehicle. So shall the child
be whole of spirit.
But this is not enough. The ground in which the seed is cast must be suitable for its
reception. The climate must be favorable, the soil must be prepared, and the enemies of
the young child that seek its life must be driven beyond range of malice. These points are
obvious enough, if applied to the ordinary affair of breeding children. One needs the
right woman, and the right conditions for her. It applies even more closely to other acts,
for woman is protected by generations of biological adaption, whereas spiritual children
are more easily diseased and deformed, being of subtler and more sensitive matter. So
infinitely varied are the possibilities of creation that each adept must work out each
problem for himself as best he can. There are magical methods of making a link between the
force generated and the matter on which it is desired to act; but these are, for the most
part, best communicated by private instruction and developed but personal practice. The
crude description is a bare frame-work, and (even so) more often misleads than not.
But the general rule is to arrange all the conditions beforehand with intent to facilitate
the manifestation of the thing willed, and to prevent the dangers of abortion by
eliminating discordant elements.
For instance: a man seeking to regain health should assist his Magical Will by taking all
possible hygenic and medical measures proper to amend his malady. A man wishing to develop
his genius as a sculptor will devote himself to study and training, will surround himself
with beautiful forms, and, if possible, live in a place where nature herself testifies to
the touch of the thumb of the Great Architect.
He will choose the object of his passion at the nod of his Silent Self. He will not allow
the prejudice, either of sense, emotion, or rational judgement, to obscure the Sun of his
Soul. In the first place, mutual magnetism, despite the masks of mind, should be
unmistakable. Unless it exists, a puissant purity of passion, there is no Magical basis
for the Sacrament. Yet, such magnetism is only the first condition. Where two people
become intimate, each crisis of satisfaction between the terminals leaves them in a
proximity which demands mutual observation; and the intense clarity of the mind which
results from the discharge of the electric force makes such observation abnormally
critical. The higher the type of mind, the more certain this is, and the greater the
danger of finding some antipathetic trifle which experience tells us will one day be the
only thing left to observe; just as a wart on the nose is remembered when the rest of the
face is forgotten.
The object of Love must therefore be one with the lover in something more than the Will to
unite magnetically; it must be in passionate partnership with the Will of which the
Will-to-love is only the Magical symbol. Perhaps no two wills can be identical, but at
least they can be so sympathetic that the manifestations are not likely to clash. It is
not enough to have a partner of the passive type who bleats "Thy will is done" -
that ends in contempt, boredom and distrust. One wants a passion that can blend with one's
own. Where this is the case, it does not matter so much whether the mental expression is
syndromic; it is, indeed, better when two entirely different worlds of thought and
experience have led to sister conclusions. But it is essential that the habit of mind
should be sympathetic, that the machinery should be constructed on similar principles. The
psychology of the one should be intelligible to the other.
Social position and physical appearance and habits are of far less importance, especially
in a society which has accepted the Law of Thelema. Tolerance itself produces suavity, and
suavity soon relieves the strain on tolerance. In any case, most people, especially women,
adapt themselves adroitly enough to their environment. I say "Especially women",
for women are nearly always conscious of an important part of their true Will; the bearing
of children. To them nothing else is serious in comparison, and they dismiss questions
which do not bear on this as trifles, adopting the habits required of them in the interest
of the domestic harmony which they recognize as a condition favourable to reproduction.
I have outlined ideal conditions. Rarely indeed can we realize even a third of our
possibilities. Our Magical engine is mighty indeed when its efficiency reaches 50% of its
theoretical horse-power. But the enormous majority of mankind have no idea whatever of
taking Love as a sacred and serious thing, of using the eye of the microscopist, or the
heart and brain of the artist. Their ignornace and their shame have made Love a carcass of
pestilence; and Love has avenged the outrage by crushing their lives when they pull down
the temple upon them.
The chance of finding a suitable object of Love has been reduced well nigh to zero by
substituting for the actual conditions, as stated in the above paragraphs, a totally
artificial and irrelevant series; the restrictions on the act itself, marriage, opinion,
the conspiracy of silence, criminal laws, financial fetters, selections limited by
questions of race, nationality, caste, religion, social and political cliqueishness, even
family exclusiveness. Out of the millions of humanity the average person is lucky if he
can take his pick of a couple of score of partners.
I will here add one further pillar to my temple. It happens only too often that two
people, absolutely fitted in every way to love each other, are totally debarred from
expressing themselves by sheer ignorance of the technique of the act. What Nature declares
as the climax of the Mass, the manifestation of God in the flesh, when the flesh is
begotten, is so gross, clumsy and brutal that it disappoints and disgusts. They are
horribly conscious that something is wrong. They do not know how to amend it. They are
ashamed to discuss it. They have neither the experience to guide nor the imagination to
experiment. Countless thousands of delicate-minded lovers turn against Love and blaspheme
Him. Countless millions, not quite so fixed in refinement, accept the fact, acquiesce in
the foulness, till Love is degraded to guilty grovelling. They are dragged in the dirt of
the night-cart which ought to have been their "chariot of fire and the horses
thereof".
This whole trouble comes from humanity's horror of Love. For the last hundred years, every
first-rate writer on morals has sent forth his lightnings and thunders, hailstones and
coals of fire, to burn up Gommorrah and Sodom where Love is either shameful and secret, or
daubed with dung of sentiment in order that the swinish citizens may recognize their ideal
therein. We do not tell the artist that his art is so sacred, so disgusting, so splendid
and so disgraceful that he must not on any account learn the use of the tools of his
trade, and study in school how to see with his eye, and record what he sees with his hand.
We do not tell the man who would heal disease that he must not know his subject, from
anatomy to Pathology; or bid him undertake to remove an appendix from a valued Archbishop
the first time he takes scalpel in hand.
But love is an art no less than Rembrandt's, a science no less than Lister's. The mind
must make the heart articulate, and the body the temple of the soul. The animal instinct
in man is the twin of the ape's or the bull's. Yet this is the one thing lawful in the
code of the bourgeois. He is right to consider the act, as he knows it, degrading. It is,
indeed for him, an act ridiculous, obscene, gross, beastly; a wallowing unworthy either of
the dignity of man or of the majesty of the God within him. So is the guzzling and the
swilling of the savage as he crams his enemy's raw liver into his mouth, or tilts the
bottle of trade gin, and gulps. Because his meal is loathly, must we insist that any
methods but his are criminal? How did we come to Laperouse and Nichol from the cannibal's
cauldron unless by critical care and vigorous research?
The act of Love, to the bourgeois, is a physical relief like defaecation, and a moral
relief from the strain of the drill of decency; a joyous relapse into the brute he has to
pretend he despises. It is a drunkenness which drugs his shame of himself, yet leaves him
deeper in disgust. It is an unclean gesture, hideous and grotesque. It is not his own act,
but forced on him by a giant who holds him helpless; he is half madman, half automaton
when he performs it. It is a gawky stumbling across a black foul bog, oozing a thousand
dangers. It threatens him with death, disease, disaster in all manner of forms. He pays
the coward's price of fear and loathing when pedlar Sex holds out his Rat-Poison in the
lead-paper wrapping he takes for silver; he pays again with vomiting and with colic when
he has gulped it in his greed.
All this he knows, only too well; he is right, by his own lights, to loathe and fear the
act, to hide it from his eyes, to swear he knows it not. With tawdry rags of sentiment,
sacksful of greasy clouts, he swathes the corpse of Love, and, smirking, sputters that
Love had never a naked limb; then as the brute in him stirs sleepily, he plasters Love
with mire, and leering grunts that Love was never a God in the Temple Man, but a toothsome
lump of carrion in the corner of his own stye.
But we of Thelema, like the artist, the true lover of Love, shameless and fearless, seeing
God face to face alike in our own souls within and in all Nature without, though we use,
as the bourgeois does, the word Love, we hold not the word "too often profaned for us
to profane it;" it burns inviolate in its sanctuary, being reborn immaculate with
every breath of life. But by 'Love' we mean a thing which the eye of the bourgeois hath
not seen, nor his ear heard; neither hath his heart conceived it. We have accepted Love as
the meaning of Change, Change being the Life of all Matter soever in the Universe. And we
have accepted Love as the mode of Motion of the Will to Change. To us every act, as
implying Change, is an act of Love. Life is a dance of delight, its rhythm an infinite
rapture that never can weary or stale. Our personal pleasure in it is derived not only
from our own part in it, but from our conscious apprehension of its total perfections. We
study its structure, we expand ourselves as we lose ourselves in understanding it, and so
becoming one with it. With the Egyptian initiate we exclaim "There is no part of us
that is not of the Gods;" and add the antistrophe: "There is no part of the Gods
that is not also of us."
Therefore, the Love that is Law is no less Love in the petty personal sense; for Love that
makes two One is the engine whereby even the final Two, Self and Not-Self, may become One,
in the mystic marriage of the Bride, the Soul, with Him appointed from eternity to espouse
her; yea, even the Most High, God All-in-All, the Truth.
Therefore we hold Love holy, our heart's religion, our mind's science. Shall He not have
His ordered Rite, His priests and poets, His makers of beauty in colour and form to adorn
Him, His makers of music to praise Him? Shall not His theologians, divining His nature,
declare Him? Shall not even those who but sweep the courts of His temple, partake thereby
of His person? And shall not our science lay hands on Him, measure Him, discover the
depths, calculate the heights, and decipher the laws of His nature?
Also: to us of Thelema, thus having trained our hearts and minds to be expert engineers of
the sky-cleaver Love, the ship to soar to the Sun, to us the act of Love is the
consecration of the body to Love. We burn the body on the altar of Love, that even the
brute may serve the Will of the Soul. We must then study the art of Bodily Love. We must
not balk or bungle. We must be cool and competent as surgeons; brain, eye and hand the
perfectly trained instruments of Will.
We must study the subject openly and impersonally, we must read text-books, listen to
lectures, watch demonstrations, earn our diplomas ere we enter practice.
We do not mean what the bourgeois means when we say "the act of love". To us it
is not the gross gesture as of a man in a seizure, a snorting struggle, a senseless spasm,
and a sudden revulsion of shame, as it is to him.
We have an art of expression; we are trained to interpret the soul and the spirit in terms
of the body. We do not deny the existence of the body, or despise it; but we refuse to
regard it in any other light than this: it is the organ of the Self. It must nevertheless
be ordered according to its own laws; those of the mental or moral Self do not apply to
it. We love; that is, we will to unite: then the one must study the other, divine every
butterfly thought as it flits, and offer the flower it most fancies. The vocabulary of
Love is small, and its terms are hackneyed; to seek new words and phrases is to be
affected, stilted. It chills.
But the language of the body is never exhausted; one may talk for an hour by means of an
eye-lash. There art intimate, delicate things, shadows of the leaves of the Tree of the
Soul that dance in the breeze of Love, so subtle that neither Keats nor Heine in words,
neither Brahms nor Debussy in music, could give them body. It is the agony of every
artist, the greater he the more fierce his despair, that he cannot compass expression. And
what they cannot do, not once in a life of ardour, is done in all fulness by the body
that, loving, hath learnt the lesson of how to love.
"Addendum": More generally, any act soever may be used to attain any end soever
by the magician who knows how to make the necessary links.
AL I,53: "This shall regenerate the world, the little world my sister, my heart &
my tongue, unto whom I send this kiss. Also, o scribe and prophet, though thou be of the
princes, it shall not assuage thee nor absolve thee. But ecstasy be thine and joy of
earth: ever To me! To me!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
53. The prophet is retained as the link wither the lower. Again the word
"Assuage" is used in a sense unintelligible to me.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is clear that this 'kiss' (i.e. this Book) will regenerate Earth by establishing the
Law of Liberty. 'My heart and my tongue' seems a mere phrase of endearment; but has
possibly some deep significance which at present escapes me.
The second paragraph is perhaps in answer to some unspoken thought of my own that my work
was accomplished. No: though I be 'of the princes' with the right to enter into my reward,
it is my destiny to continue my Work.<<"assuage thee:" satisfy thing
aspiration to attainment. "absolve thee:" relieve thee from further
duty.>> I am however promised ecstasy, i.e. Samadhi and joy of earth; and this
promise has been fulfilled without limit. The last words "ever To me! To me!"
have a double sense. My motto at that time was OV MH -- "No! certainly not," the
"Not That! Not That!" of certain very exalted Hindu mystics. Our Lady of the
Stars not only calls me to Her, but bestows upon me as a name 'To me' -- To {Mu-eta} --
"The Not", the Attainment of that Aspiration expressed in my motto. And {To
Mu-eta} adds to 418!
Note, yet a third time, the word 'prince' as applied to the Beast.
AL I,54: "Change not as much as the style of a letter; for behold! thou, o prophet,
shalt not behold all these mysteries hidden therein."
THE OLD COMMENT.
54, 55, 56 to the word "child."
A prophecy not yet (May, 1909 O.S.) fulfilled, as far as I know. I take it in its obvious
sense. (Fulfilled An. XII, Sun in 0 degrees Cancer).
THE NEW COMMENT.
The subject changes most abruptly, perhaps answering some unspoken comment of the scribe
on the capital T's in 'To me'.
This injunction was most necessary, for had I been left to myself, I should have wanted to
edit the Book ruthlessly. I find in it what I consider faults of style, and even of
grammar; much of the matter was at the time of writing most antipathetic. But the Book
proved itself greater than the scribe; again and again have the 'mistakes' proved
themselves to be devices for transmitting a Wisdom beyond the scope of ordinary language.
AL I,55: The child of thy bowels, he shall behold them.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Here is the first reference to a 'child' who will complete the Work connected with this
Book. It is only necessary to say that this Child has indeed appeared, fulfilling in a
very remarkable way the peculiar conditions indicated in this Book. The full account is
too elaborate to insert in this place; it will be found in the Record of my Initiation to
the Grade of Magus. here I note only the time of his conception, An. XII, Sun in 0 degrees
Cancer.
The matter of this child is exceedingly obscure; and it may prove difficult to determine
between rival claimants. Frater Lampada Tradam had not a bad case. I believe that many
candidates may appear; Time and the Hour run through the roughest day; and there is one
very definite test which can hardly be evaded.
It is evident, moreover, from Chapter II, verse 39, that there is more than one 'child'.
Further comment on this matter is to be found in the appropriate places.
An XVI, Sun in Capricornus. I decide to summarize the essential facts of this matter as
follows:
In the Magical Diaries of The Beast, we find that during the beginning of 1914, again at
the end of that year, and finally between March 26 and May 30 of that year, he made three
separate series of Magical Operations. The First two unconsciously, and the last one more
or less consciously, toward the attainment of the Grade of Magus.
As a result of these operations, he met a series of persons who acted as officers in the
ceremony of his initiation. We are here only concerned with Jeanne Robert Foster, nee
Jeanne Julie Ollivier.
On july 8, 10, 13, 14, 23, Sept. 12 (2 operations) Sept. 16, Magical Operations were
performed with the object of begetting a child. On Sept. 23, this woman, who had taken the
mystic name of Soror Hilarion, assisted The Beast in obtaining the word of the Equinox,
this word being, so to speak, a concentrated symbolic representation of the events of the
six months following. This word obtained by her was "Mebulae" which, though it
was not apparent at the time, is evidently suggestive of the birth of a Star.
Exactly nine months later than this Equinox, Frater Achad became a Babe of the Abyss, as
is described very fully indeed in his record, some of the essential part of which will be
found in the Appendix {WEH NOTE: The Appendix has not been recovered. See Frater Achad's
Liber XXXI, not the same as Crowley's Liber XXXI, for more information.} As it turned out,
this child justified his identification as such, not only in the cipher (there cometh one
-- i.e. Achad -- to follow thee) but by discovering "the key of it all."
AL I,56: "Expect him not from the East, nor from the West; for from no expected house
cometh that child. Aum! All words are sacred and all prophets true; save only that they
understand a little; solve the first half of the equation, leave the second unattacked.
But thou hast all in the clear light, and some, though not all, in the dark."
THE OLD COMMENT.
56. From the word "Aum".
All religions have some truth.
We possess all intellectual truth, and some, not all, mystic truth.
THE NEW COMMENT.
All previous systems have been sectarian, based on a traditional cosmography both gross
and incorrect. Our system is based on absolute science and philosophy. We have "all
in the clear light", that of Reason, because our Mysticism is based on an absolute
Scepticism. But at the time of this writing I had very little mystic experience indeed, as
my record shows. The Fact is that I was far, far from the Grade even of Master of the
Temple. So I could not properly understand this Book; how then could I effectively
promulgate it? I comprehended but dimly that it contained my Word; for the Grade of Magus
then seemed to me unthinkably high above me. Also, let me say that the True Secrets of
this Grade are unfathomable and awful beyond all expression; the process of initiation
thereto was continuous over years, and contained the most sublime mystic experiences --
beyond any yet recorded by man -- as mere incidents in its terrific Pageant.
The "equation" is the representation of Truth by Word.
AL I,57: "Invoke me under my stars! Love is the law, love under will. Nor let the
fools mistake love; for there are love and love. There is the dove, and there is the
serpent. Choose ye well! He, my prophet, hath chosen, knowing the law of the fortress, and
the great mystery of the House of God.
All these old letters of my Book are aright; but * is not the Star. This also is secret:
my prophet shall reveal it to the wise."
{*In MS, a mark in this place is commonly read as the Hebrew letter Tzaddi.}
THE OLD COMMENT.
57. "Invoke me" etc. I take literally. See Liber NV for this ritual.
Love under will -- no casual pagan love; not love under fear, as the Christians do. But
love magically directed and used as a spiritual formula.
The fools (not here implying {Aleph} fools, for III, 57, says, All fools despise) may
mistake.
This love, then, should be the serpent love, the awakening of the Kundalini. The further
mystery is of {Pe} and unsuited to the grade in which this comment is written.
The last paragraph confirms the Tarot attributions as given in 777, with one secret
exception.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"Love is the law, love under will", is an interpretation of the general law of
Will. It is dealt with fully in the Book "Aleph".
I here insert a few pertinent passages from that Book.
"This is the evident and final Solvent of the Knot Philosophical concerning Fate and
Freewill, that it is thine own Self, omniscient and omnipotent, sublime in Eternity, that
first didst order the Course of thine own Orbit, so that that which befalleth thee by Fate
is indeed the necessary Effect of thine own Will. These two, then, that like Gladiators
have made War in Philosophy through these many Centuries, art made One by the Love under
Will which is the Law of Thelema.
O my Son, there is no Doubt that resolveth not in Certainty and Rapture at the Touch of
the Wand of our Law, and thou apply it with Wit. Do thou grow constantly in the
Assimilation of the Law, and thou shalt be made perfect.
Behold, there is a Pageant of Triumph as each Star, free from Confusion, sweepeth free in
its right Orbit; all Heaven acclaimeth thee as thou goest, transcendental in Joy and in
Splendour; and thy Light is as a Beacon to them that Wander afar, strayed in the Night.
Amoun."
The "old comment" covers the rest of this verse sufficiently for the present
purpose.
I see no harm in revealing the mystery of Tzaddi to 'the wise'; others will hardly
understand my explanations.
Tzaddi is the letter of The Emperor, the Trump IV, and He is the Star, the Trump XVII.
Aquarius and Aries are therefore counterchanged, revolving on the pivot of Pisces, just
as, in the Trumps VIII and XI, Leo and Libra do about Virgo. This last revelation makes
our Tarot attributions sublimely, perfectly, flawlessly symmetrical.
The fact of its so doing is a most convincing proof of the superhuman Wisdom of the author
of this Book to those who have laboured for years, in vain, to elucidate the problems of
the Tarot.
AL I,58: "I give unimaginable joys on earth: certainty, not faith, while in life,
upon death; peace unutterable, rest, ecstasy; nor do I demand aught in sacrifice."
THE OLD COMMENT.
58. The Grace of Our Lady of the Stars.
THE NEW COMMENT.
These joys are principally (1) the Beatific Vision, in which Beauty is constantly present
to the recipient of Her grace, together with a calm and unutterable joy; (2) the Vision of
Wonder, in which the whole Mystery of the Universe is constantly understood and admired
for its Ingenium and Wisdom. (1) is referred to Tiphereth, the Grade of Adept; (2) to
Binah, the grade of Master of the Temple.
The certainty concerning death is conferred by the Magical Memory, and various Experiences
without which Life is unintelligible.
"Peace unutterable" is given by the Trance in which Matter is destroyed;
"rest" by that which finally equilibrates Motion.
"Ecstasy" refers to a Trance which combines these.
"Nor do I demand aught in sacrifice" -- The ritual of worship is Samadhi. But
see later, verse 61.
AL I,59: My incense is of resinous woods & gums; and there is no blood therein:
because of my hair the trees of Eternity.
THE OLD COMMENT.
59. "Because", etc. This mystical phrase doubtless refers to some definite
spiritual experience connected with the Knowledge of Nuit.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It seems possible that Our Lady describes Her hair as "the trees of Eternity"
because of the tree-like structure of the Cosmos. This is observed in the 'Star-Sponge'
Vision. I must explain this by giving a comparatively full account of this vision.
The 'Star-Sponge' Vision.
There is a vision of a peculiar character which has been of cardinal importance in my
interior life, and to which constant reference is made in my magical diaries. So far as I
know, there is no extant description of this vision anywhere, and I was surprised on
looking through my records to find that I had given no clear account of it myself. The
reason apparently is that it is so necessary a part of myself that I unconsciously assume
it to be a matter of common knowledge, just as one assumes that everybody knows that one
possesses a pair of lungs, and therefore abstains from mentioning the fact directly,
although perhaps alluding to the matter often enough.
It appears very essential to describe this vision as well as is possible, considering the
difficulty of language, and the fact that the phenomena involve logical contradictions,
the conditions of consciousness being other than those obtaining normally.
The vision developed gradually. It was repeated on so many occasions that I am unable to
say at what period it may be called complete. The beginning, however, is clear enough in
my memory.
I was on a retirement in a cottage overlooking Lake Pasquaney in New Hampshire. I lost
consciousness of everything but an universal space in which were innumerable bright
points, and I realized this as a physical representation of the Universe, in what I may
call its essential structure. I exclaimed: "Nothingness, with twinkles!" I
concentrated upon this vision, with the result that the void space which had been the
principal element of it diminished in importance; space appeared to be ablaze, yet the
radiant points were not confused, and I thereupon completed my sentence with the
exclamation "But what Twinkles!"
The next stage of this vision led to an identification of the blazing points with the
stars of the firmament, with ideas, souls, etc. I perceived also that each star was
connected by a ray of light with each other star. In the world of ideas, each thought
possessed a necessary relation with each other thought; each such relation is of course a
thought in itself; each such ray is itself a star. It is here that logical difficulty
first presents itself. The seer has a direct perception of infinite series. Logically,
therefore, it would appear as if the entire space must be filled up with a homogeneous
blaze of light. This however is not the case. The space is completely full; yet the monads
which fill it are perfectly distinct. The ordinary reader might well exclaim that such
statements exhibit symptoms of mental confusion. The subject demands more than cursory
examination. I can do no more than refer the critic to the Hon. Bertrand Russell's
"Introduction to Mathematical Philosophy", where the above position is
thoroughly justified, as also certain positions which follow. At the time I had not read
this book; and I regard it as a striking proof of the value of mystical attainment, that
its results should have led a mind such as mine, whose mathematical training was of the
most elementary character, to the immediate consciousness of some of the most profound and
important mathematical truths; to the acquisition of the power to think in a manner
totally foreign to the normal mind, the rare possession of the greatest thinkers in the
world.
A further development of the vision brought the consciousness that the structure of the
universe was highly organized, that certain stars were of greater magnitude and brilliancy
than the rest. I began to seek similes to help me to explain myself. Several such attempts
are mentioned later in this note. Here again are certain analogies with some of the
properties of infinite series. The reader must not be shocked at the idea of a number
which is not increased by addition or multiplication, a series of infinite series, each
one of which may be twice as long as its predecessor, and so on. There is no
"mystical humbug" about this. As Mr. Russell shows, truths of this order are
more certain than the most universally accepted axioms; in fact, many axioms accepted by
the intellect of the average man are not true at all. But in order to appreciate these
truths, it is necessary to educate the mind to thought of an order which is at first sight
incompatible with rationality.
I may here digress for a moment in order to demonstrate how this vision led directly to
the understanding of the mechanism of certain phenomena which have hitherto been dismissed
with a shrug of the shoulders as incomprehensible.
"Example No. 1". I began to become aware of my own mental processes; I thought
of my consciousness as the Commander-in-Chief of an army. There existed a staff of
specialists to deal with various contingencies. There was an intelligence department to
inform me of my environment. There was a council which determined the relative importance
of the data presented to them -- it required only a slight effort of imagination to think
of this council as in debate; I could picture to myself some tactically brilliant proposal
being vetoed by the Quarter-Master-General. It was only one step to dramatize the scene,
and it flashed upon me in a moment that here was the explanation of 'double personality':
that illusion was no more than a natural personification of internal conflict, just as the
savage attributes consciousness to trees and rocks.
"Example No. 2." While at Montauk I had put my sleeping bag to dry in the sun.
When I went to take it in, I remarked, laughingly, "Your bedtime, Master Bag,"
as if it were a small boy and I its nurse. This was entirely frivolous, but the thought
flashed into my mind that after all the bag was in one sense a part of myself. The two
ideas came together with a snap, and I understood the machinery of a man's delusion that
he is a teapot.
These two examples may give some idea to the reader of the light which mystical attainment
throws upon the details of the working of the human mind.
Further developments of this vision emphasized the identity between the Universe and the
mind. The search for similes deepened. I had a curious impression that the thing I was
looking for was somehow obvious and familiar. Ultimately it burst upon me with fulminating
conviction that the simile for which I was seeking was the nervous system. I exclaimed:
"The mind is the nervous system," with all the enthusiasm of Archimedes, and it
only dawned on me later, with a curious burst of laughter at my naivete, that my great
discovery amounted to a platitude.
From this I came to another discovery: I perceived why platitudes were stupid. The reason
was that they represented the summing up of trains of thought, each of which was superb in
every detail at one time. A platitude was like a wife after a few years; she has lost none
of her charms, and yet one prefers some perfectly worthless woman.
I now found myself able to retrace the paths of thought which ultimately come together in
a platitude. I would start with some few simple ideas and develop them. Each stage in the
process was like the joy of a young eagle soaring from height to height in ever increasing
sunlight as dawn breaks, foaming, over the purple hem of the garment of ocean, and, when
the many coloured rays of rose and gold and green gathered themselves together and melted
into the orbed glory of the sun, with a rapture that shook the soul with unimaginable
ecstasy, that sphere of rushing light was recognized as a common-place idea, accepted
unquestioningly and treated with drab indifference because it had so long been assimilated
as a natural and necessary part of the order of Nature. At first I was shocked and
disgusted to discover that a series of brilliant researches should culminate in a
commonplace. But I soon understood that what I had done was to live over again the
triumphant career of conquering humanity; that I had experienced in my own person the
succession of winged victories that had been sealed by a treaty of peace whose clauses
might be summed up in some such trite expression as "Beauty depends upon form".
It would be quite impracticable to go fully into the subject of this vision of the
Star-Sponge, if only because its ramifications are omniform. It must suffice to reiterate
that it has been the basis of most of my work for the last five years, and to remind the
reader that the essential form of it is "Nothingness with twinkles".
I conclude this note, therefore, by quoting certain chapters of Liber Aleph, in which I
have described various cognate forms of the vision.
"De Gramine Sanctissimo Arabico."
"Recall, o my Son, the Fable of the Hebrews, which they brought from the City of
Babylon, how Nebuchadnezzar the Great King, being afflicted in his Spirit, did depart from
among Men for Seven Years' Space, eating Grass as doth an Ox. Now this Ox is the Letter
Aleph, and is that Atu of Thoth whose Number is Zero, and whose Name is Maat, Truth, or
Maut, the Vulture, the All-Mother, being an image of Our Lady Nuith, but also it is called
the Fool, who is Parsifal, 'der reine Thor', and so referreth to him that walketh in the
Way of the Tao. Also, he is Harpocrates, the Child Horus, walking (as saith David, the
Badawi that became King, in his Psalms) upon the Lion and the Dragon; that is, he is in
Unity with his own Secret Nature, as I have shewn thee in my Word concerning the Sphinx. O
my Son, yester Eve came the Spirit upon me that I also should eat the Grass of the Arabs,
and by virtue of the Bewitchment thereof behold that which might be appointed for the
Enlightenment of mine Eyes. Now then of this may I not speak, seeing that it involveth the
Mystery of the Transcending of Time, so that in One hour of our Terrestrial Measure did I
gather the Harvest of an Aeon, and in Ten Lives I could not declare it."
"De quibusdam Mysteriis, quae vidi."
"Yet even as a Man may set up a Memorial or Symbol to import Ten thousand Times Ten
Thousand, so may I strive to inform thine Understanding by Hieroglyph. And here shall
thine own Experience serve us, because a Token of Remembrance sufficeth him that is
familiar with a Matter, which to him that knoweth it not should not be made manifest, no,
not in an Year of Instruction. Here first then is one amid the Uncounted Wonders of that
Vision: upon a Field Blacker and Richer than Velvet was the Sun of all Being, alone. Then
about Him were little Crosses, Greek, overrunning the Heaven. These changed from Form to
Form geometrical, Marvel devouring Marvel, a Thousand Times a Thousand in their Course and
Sequence, until by their Movement was the Universe churned into the Quintessence of Light.
Moreover at another Time did I behold All Things as Bubbles, iridescent and luminous,
self-shining in every Colour and every Combination of Colour, Myriad pursuing Myriad until
by their perpetual Beauty they exhausted the Virtue of my Mind to receive them, and
whelmed it, so that I was fain to withdraw myself from the Burden of that Brilliance. Yet,
o my Son, the Sum of all this ammounteth not to the Worth of one Dawn-Glimmer of Our True
Vision of Holiness."
"De quodam Modo Meditationis."
"Now for the Chief of that which was granted unto me, it was the Apprehension of
those willed Changes or Transmutations of the Mind which lead into Truth, being as Ladders
unto Heaven, or so I called them at that Time, seeking for a Phrase to admonish the Scribe
that attended on my Words, to grave a Balustre upon the Stele of my Working. But I make
Effort in vein, o My Son, to record this Matter in Detail; for it is the Quality of the
Grass to quicken the Operation of Thought it may be a Thousandfold, and moreover to figure
each Step in Images complex and overpowering in Beauty, so that one hath not Time wherein
to conceive, much less to utter, any Word for a Name of any one of them. Also, such was
the Multiplicity of these Ladders, and their Equivalence, that the Memory holdeth no more
any one of them, but only a certain Comprehension of the Method, wordless by Reason of its
Subtility. Now therefore must I make by my Will a Concentration mighty and terrible of my
Thought that I may bring forth this Mystery in Expression. For this Method is of Virtue
and Profit; by it mayst thou come easily and with Delight to the Perfection of Truth, it
is no Odds from what Thought thou makest the first Leap in thy Meditation, so that thou
mayst know how every Road endeth in Monsalvat, and the Temple of the Sangraal."
"Sequitur de hac re."
"I believe generally, on Ground both of Theory and Experience, so little as I have,
that a Man must first be Initiate, and established in Our Law, before he may use this
Method. For in it is an Implication of our Secret Enlightenment, concerning the Universe,
how its Nature is utterly Perfection. Now every Thought is a Separation, and the Medicine
of that is to marry Each one with its Contradiction, as I have showed formerly in many
Writings. And thou shalt clasp the one to the other with Vehemence of Spirit, swiftly as
Light itself, that the Ecstasy be Spontaneous. So therefore it is expedient that thou have
travelled already in this Path of Antithesis, knowning perfectly the Answer to every Griph
or Problem, and thy Mind ready therewith. For by the Property of the Grass all passeth
with Speed incalculable of Wit, and an Hesitation should confound thee, breaking down thy
Ladder, and throwing back thy Mind to receive Impression from Environment, as at thy first
Beginning. Verily, the Nature of this Method is Solution, and the Destruction of every
Complexity by Explosion of Ecstasy, as every Element thereof is fulfilled by its
Correlative, and is annihilated (since it loseth Separate Existence) in the Orgasm that is
consummated within the Bed of thy Mind."
"Sequitur de hac re."
"Thou knowest right well, o my Son, how a Thought is imperfect in two Dimensions,
being separate from its Contradiction, but also constrained in its Scope, because by that
Contradiction we do not (commonly) complete the Universe, save only that of its Discourse.
Thus if we contrast Health with Sickness, we include in their Sphere of Union no more than
one Quality that may be predicted of all Things. Furthermore, it is for the most Part not
easy to find or to formulate the True Contradiction of any Thought as a positive Idea, but
only as a Formal Negation in vague Terms, so that the ready Answer is but Antithesis. Thus
to White one putteth not the phrase "All that which is not White," for this is
void, formless, and not clear, simple, and positive in Conception. But one answereth
Black, for this hath an Image of his Significance. So then the Cohesion of Antitheticals
destroyeth them only in Part, and one becometh instantly conscious of the Residue that is
unsatisfied or unbalanced, whose Eidolon leapeth in thy Mind with Splendour and Joy
unspeakable. Let not this deceive thee, for its Existence proveth its Imperfection, and
thou must call forth its Mate, and destroy them by Love, as with the former. This Method
is continuous, and proceedeth ever from the Gross to the Fine, and from the Particular to
the General, dissolving all Things into the One Substance of Light."
"Conclusio de hoc Modo Sanctitatis."
"Learn now that Impressions of Sense have Opposites readily conceived, as long to
short, or light to dark; and so with Emotions and Perceptions, as love to hate, or false
to true; but the more Violent is the Antagonism, the more is it bound in Illusion,
determined by Relation. Thus, the Word "long" hath no Meaning save it be
referred to a Standard; but Love is not thus obscure, because Hate is its twin, partaking
bountifully of a Common Nature therewith. Now, hear this: it was given unto me in my
Visions of the Aethyrs, when I was in the Desert of Sahara, by Tolga, that above the
Abyss, Contradiction is Unity, and that nothing could be true save by Virtue of the
Contradiction that is contained in itself. Behold therefore, in this Method thou shalt
come presently to Ideas of this Order, that include in themselves their own Contradiction,
and have no Antithesis. Here then is thy Lever of Antinomy broken in thine Hand; yet,
being in true Balance, thou mayst soar, passionate and eager, from Heaven to Heaven, by
the Expansion of thine Idea, and its Exaltation, or Concentration as thou understandest by
thy Studies in the Book of the Law, the Word thereof concerning Our Lady Nuith, and Hadith
that is the Core of every Star. And this last Going upon thy Ladder is easy, if thou be
truly Initiate, for the Momentum of thy Force in Transcendental Antithesis serveth to
propel thee, and the Emancipation from the Fetters of Thought that thou hast won in that
Praxis of Art maketh the Whirlpool and Gravitation of Truth of Competence to draw thee
unto itself."
AL I,60: "My number is 11, as all their numbers who are of us. The Five Pointed Star,
with a Circle in the Middle, & the circle is Red. My colour is black to the blind, but
the blue & gold are seen of the seeing. Also I have a secret glory for them that love
me."
THE OLD COMMENT.
60. Nu = 56 and 5 + 6 = 11.
The Circle in the Pentagram? See Liber NV.
The uninitiated perceive only darkness in Night; the wise perceive the golden stars in the
vault of azure.
Concerning that Secret Glory it is not here fitting to discourse.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The general significance of the number 11 is Magick, particularly that form of it which is
Love under Will; for it unites the 5 and the 6. Thus Abrahadabra has 11 letters; and 418 =
11 x 38.
This number must be thoroughly studied by the Qabalah. See Appendix {WEH NOTE: Appendix
not yet recovered.}
In the original MSS. the second paragraph begins "The shape of my star is" --
and then breaks off -- the Scribe was unable to hear what was being said. This was
presumably because his mind was so full of preconceived ideas about the different kinds of
stars appropriate to various ideas. An alternate phrase was subsequently dictated to the
Scarlet Woman, and inserted in the manuscript by her own hand.
This star is the pentagram, with the single point at the top. The points touch the parts
of Nuith's body as shown in the Stele. The earth-point marks the position of her feet, the
fire-point, that of her hands, the other three points -- air, spirit, and water
respectively -- refer to "my secret centre, my heart, and my tongue."
AL I,61: "But to love me is better than all things: if under the night-stars in the
desert thou presently burnest mine incense before me, invoking me with a pure heart, and
the Serpent flame therein, thou shalt come a little to lie in my bosom. For one kiss wilt
thou then be willing to give all; but whoso gives one particle of dust shall lose all in
that hour. Ye shall gather goods and store of women and spices; ye shall wear rich jewels;
ye shall exceed the nations of the earth in splendour & pride; but always in the love
of me, and so shall ye come to my joy. I charge you earnestly to come before me in a
single robe, and covered with a rich headdress. I love you! I yearn to you! Pale or
purple, veiled or voluptuous, I who am all pleasure and purple, and drunkenness of the
innermost sense, desire you. Put on the wings, and arouse the coiled splendour within you:
come unto me!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
61. Practical and literal; yet it may be doubted whether "to lose all in that
hour" may not refer to the supreme attainment, and that therefore to give one
particle of dust (perhaps the Ego) or the central atom Hadit, her complement, is the act
to achieve. (For 'dust' see Liber 418.)
THE NEW COMMENT.
This ritual has been thoroughly worked out as an Official Instruction of A.'.A.'. Liber
NV, sub figura XI, see Equinox I, VII, page 11.
AL I,62: At all my meetings with you shall the priestess say-and her eyes shall burn with
desire as she stands bare and rejoicing in my secret temple-To me! To me! calling forth
the flame of the hearts of all in her love-chant.
THE OLD COMMENT.
62, 63. Again practical and literal. Yet the "Secret Temple" refers also to
knowledge incommunicable -- save by experience.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is evident that Our Lady, in her Personality, contemplates some more or less open form
of worship suited for the laity. With the establishment of the Law something of this sort
may become possible. It is only necessary to kill out the sense of 'sin', with its false
shame and its fear of nature. P.S. The Gnostic Mass is intended to supply this need.
"Liber XV". It has been said continuously in California for some years.
AL I,63: "Sing the rapturous love-song unto me! Burn to me perfumes! Wear to me
jewels! Drink to me, for I love you! I love you!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
All those acts which excite the divine in man are proper to the Rite of Invocation.
Religion, as understood by the vile Puritan, is the very opposite of all this. He -- it --
seems to wish to kill his -- its -- soul by forbidding every expression of it, and every
practice which might awaken it to expression. To hell with this Verbotenism!
In particular, let me exhort all men and all women, for they are Stars! Heed well this
holy Verse!
True Religion is intoxication, in a sense. We are told elsewhere to intoxicate the
innermost, not the outermost; but I think that the word "wine" should be taken
in its widest sense as meaning that which brings out the soul. Climate, soil, and race
change conditions; each man or woman must find and choose the fit intoxicant. Thus hashish
in one or the other of its forms seems to suit the Moslem, to go with dry heat; opium is
right for the Mongol; whiskey for the dour temperament and damp cold climate of the Scot.
Sex-expression, too, depends on climate and so on, so that we must interpret the Law to
suit a Socrates, a Jesus, and a Burton, or a Marie Antoinette and a de Lamballe, as well
as our own Don Juans and Faustines.
With this expansion, to the honour and glory of Them, of Their Natures, we acclaim
therefore our helpers, Dionysus, Aphrodite, Apollo, Wine, Woman, and song.
Intoxication, that is, ecstasy, is the key to Reality. It is explained in "Energized
Enthusiasm" "The Equinox" I(9)) that there are three Gods whose function is
to bring the Soul to the Realization of its own glory: Dionysus, Aphrodite, Apollo; Wine,
Woman, and Song.
The ancients, both in the highest civilizations, as in Greece and Egypt, and in the most
primitive savagery, as among the Buriats and the Papuans, were well aware of this, and
made their religious ceremonies 'orgia', "Works". Puritan foulness, failing to
understand what was happening, degraded the word 'orgies' to mean debauches. It is the old
story of the Fox who lost his tail. If you cannot do anything, call it impossible; or, if
that be evidently absurd, call it wicked!
It is critics who deny poetry, people without capacity for Ecstasy and Will who call
Mysticism moonshine and Magick delusion. It is manless old cats, geldings, and
psychopaths, who pretend to detest Love, and persecute Free Women and Free Men.
Verbotenism has gone so far in certain slave-communities that the use of wine is actually
prohibited by law!
I wish here to emphasise that the Law of Thelema definitely enjoins us, as a necessary act
of religion, to "drink sweet wines and wines that foam". Any free man or woman
who resides in any community where this is verboten has a choice between two duties:
insurrection and emigration.
The furtive disregard of Restriction is not Freedom. It tends to make men slaves and
hypocrites, and to destroy respect for Law. {WEH NOTE: Evidently Crowley wrote this around
the time of the American Prohibition. He denies virtue in illegal use, but advocates
vigorous effort to change law.}
Have no fear: two years after Vodka was verboten, Russia, which had endured a thousand
lesser tyrannies with patience, rose in Revolution.
Religious ecstasy is necessary to man's soul. Where this is attained by mystical
practices, directly, as it should be, people need no substitutes. Thus the Hindus remain
contentedly sober, and care nothing for the series of Invaders who have occupied their
country from time to time and governed them. But where the only means of obtaining this
ecstasy, or a simulacrum of it, known to the people, is alcohol, they must have alcohol.
Deprive them of wine, or beer, or whatever their natural drink may be, and they replace it
by morphia, cocaine, or something easier to conceal, and to take without detection.
Stop that, and it is Revolution. As long as a man can get rid of his surplus Energy in
enjoyment, he finds life easy, and submits. Deprive him of Pleasure, of Ecstasy, and his
mind begins to worry about the way in which he is exploited and oppressed. Very soon he
begins furtively to throw bombs; and, gathering strength, to send his tyrants to the
gallows.
AL I,64: "I am the blue-lidded daughter of Sunset; I am the naked brilliance of the
voluptuous night-sky."
THE OLD COMMENT.
64. The supreme affirmation.
AL I,65: "To me! To me!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
65. The supreme adjuration.
AL I,65: "The Manifestation of Nuit is at an end."
THE OLD COMMENT.
66. The end.
AL II,1: "Nu! the hiding of Hadit."
THE OLD COMMENT.
1. As Had, the root of Hadit, is the manifestation of Nuit, so Nu, the root of Nuit, is
the hiding of Hadit.
THE NEW COMMENT.
We see again set forth the complementary character of Nuith and Hadith. Nu conceals Had
because He is Everywhere in the Infinite, and She manifests Him for the same reason. See
verse 3. Every Individual manifests the Whole; and the Whole conceals every Individual.
The Soul interprets the Universe; and the Universe veils the Soul. Nature understands
Herself by becoming self-conscious in Her units; and the Consciousness loses its sense of
separateness by dissolution in Her.
There has been much difficulty in the orthography (in sacred languages) of these names. Nu
is clearly stated to be 56, {NV}; but Had is only hinted obscurely. This matter is
discussed later more fully; verses 15 and 16.
{WEH NOTE: "Hadit" is the spelling of "Bahadit" found on the Stele.
This is unusual in that most Egyptian spelling of the period maintained the "Ba"
prefix. Crowley adopted the spelling from the Stele, and it is common as well in Liber AL.
This "Hadit" or "Bahadit" is the winged sun disk, used over the
entrances of temple doorways, at the tops of stel and elsewhere in Egyptian art and
architecture. Interestingly, the full name of Ra-Hoor-Khuit is Ra-Heru-Khuti-Ba-Hadi,
Ra-Horus who flies into the disk of the sun. --- information researched by Fr. Ebony.
Liber AL was received during that part of the year in which Ra-Heru-Khuti-Ba-Hadi was said
by the ancient Egyptians to rule the decan occupied by the Sun. It is not known if Crowley
was aware of this particular deity being astrologically "on official watch" at
the time.}
AL II,2: "Come! all ye, and learn the secret that hath not yet been revealed. I,
Hadit, am the complement of Nu, my bride. I am not extended, and Khabs is the name of my
House."
THE OLD COMMENT.
2. Nuit is Infinite Extension; Hadit Infinite Contraction. Khabs is the House of Hadit,
even as Nuit is the house of Khu, and the Khabs is in the Khu (I,8). These theologies
reflect mystic experiences of Infinite Contraction and Expansion, while philosophically
they are the two opposing Infinities whose interplay gives Finity.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Khabs -- 'a star' -- is an unit of Nuit, and therefore Nuit Herself. This doctrine is
enormously difficult of apprehension, even after these many years of study.
Hadit is the 'core of every star,' verse 6. He is thus the Impersonal Identity within the
Individuality of 'every man and every woman.'
He is 'not extended;' that is, without condition of any sort in the metaphysical sense.
Only in the highest trances can the nature of these truths be realized. It is indeed a
suprarational experience not dissimilar to those characteristic of the
"Star-Sponge" Vision previously described that can help us here. The trouble is
that the truth itself is unfitted to the dualistic reason of "normal" mankind.
Hadit seems to be the principle of Motion which is everywhere, yet is not extended in any
dimension except as it chances to combine with the "Matter" which is Nuit. There
can evidently be no manifestation apart from this conjunction. A "Khabs" or Star
is apparently any nucleus where this conjunction has taken place. The real philosophical
difficulty about this cosmogony is not concerned with any particular equation, or even
with the Original Equation. We can understand x = ab, x = a, b, & c; and also 0degrees
= pa + qb, whether pa - qb = 0 or not. But we ask how the homogeneity of both Nuit and
Hadit can ever lead to even the illusion of "difference." The answer appears to
be that this difference appears naturally with the self-realization of Nuit as the
totality of possibilities; each of these, singly and in combination, is satisfied or set
in motion by Hadit, to compose a particular manifestation. 0degrees could possess no
signification at all, unless there were diverse dimensions wherein it had no extension.
"Nothing" means nothing save from the point of view of "Two," just as
"Two" is monstrous unless it is seen as a mode of "Nothing."
The above explanation appears somewhat disingenuous, since there is no means whatever of
distinguishing any Union H + N = R from another. We must postulate a further stage. R
(Ra-Hoor-Khuit) Kether, Unity, is always itself; but we may suppose that a number of such
homogeneous positive manifestations may form groups differing from each other as to size
and structure so as to create the illusion of diversity.
AL II,3: "In the sphere I am everywhere the centre, as she, the circumference, is
nowhere found."
THE OLD COMMENT.
3. A further development of higher meaning. This verse suggests an old mystical definition
of God: "He whose centre is everywhere and Whose circumference nowhere".
THE NEW COMMENT.
This is again interesting as throwing light on the thesis; Every man and every woman is a
star. There is no place soever that is not a Centre of Light.
This Truth is to be realised by direct perception, not merely by intellection. It is
axiomatic; it cannot be demonstrated. It is to be assimilated by experience of the Vision
of the "Star-Sponge."
AL II,4: "Yet she shall be known & I never."
THE OLD COMMENT.
4. The circumference of Nuit touches Ra-Hoor-Khuit, Kether; but her centre Hadit is
forever concealed above Kether. Is not Nu the Hiding of Hadit, and Had the Manifestation
of Nuit? (I later, Sun in Libra, An. VII, dislike this note; and refer the student to
Liber XI and Liber DLV.
THE NEW COMMENT.
See later, verse 13, "Thou (i.e. the Beast, who is here the Mask, or
"per-sona," of Hadit) wast the knower." Hadit possesses the power to know,
Nuit that of being known. Nuit is not unconnected with the idea of Nibbana, the
"Shoreless Sea," in which Knowledge is Not.
Hadit is hidden in Nuit, and knows Her, She being an object of knowledge; but He is not
knowable, for He is merely that part of Her which She formulates in order that She may be
known.
AL II,5: "Behold! the rituals of the old time are black. Let the evil ones be cast
away; let the good ones be purged by the prophet! Then shall this Knowledge go
aright."
THE OLD COMMENT.
5. A reference to certain magical formulae known to the scribe of this book.
The purification of said rituals is in progress at this time, An. V.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The 'old time' is the Aeon of the Dying God. Some of his rituals are founded on an utterly
false metaphysic and cosmogony; but others are based on Truth. We mend these, and end
those.
This "Knowledge" is the initiated Wisdom of this Aeon of Horus.
See Book 4, Part III, for an account of the new principles of magick.
Note that Knowledge is Daath, Child of Chokmah by Binah, and crown of Microprosopus; yet
he is not one of the Sephiroth, and his place is in the Abyss. By this symbolism we draw
attention to the fact that Knowledge is by nature impossible; for it implies Duality and
is therefore relative. Any proposition of Knowledge may be written "ARB:"
"A has the relation R to B." Now if A and B are identical, the proposition
conveys no knowledge at all. If A is not identical with B, ARB implies "A is
identical with BC;" this assumes that not less than three distinct ideas exist. In
every case, we must proceed either to the identity which means ultimately
"Nothing," or to divergent diversities which only seem to mean something so long
as we refrain from pushing the analysis of any term to its logical elements. For example,
"Sugar is sugar" is obviously not knowledge. But no more is this: "Sugar is
a sweet white crystalline carbo-hydrate." For each of these four terms describes a
sensory impression on ourselves; and we define our impressions only in terms of such
things as sugar. Thus "sweet" means "the quality ascribed by our taste to
honey, sugar, etc."; "white" is "what champaks, zinc oxide, sugar,
etc. report to our eyesight;" and so on. The proposition is ultimately an identity,
for all our attempts to evade the issue by creating complications. "Knowledge"
is therefore not a "thing-in-itself;" it is rightly denied a place upon the Tree
of Life; it pertains to the Abyss.
Besides the above considerations, it may be observed that Knowledge, so far as it exists
at all, even as a statement of relation, is no more than a momentary phenomenon of
consciousness. It is annihilated in the instant of its creation. For no sooner do we
assent to ARB than ARB is absorbed in our conception of A. After the nine-days' wonder of
"The earth revolves round the sun," we modify our former idea of Earth.
"Earth" is intuitively classed with other solar satellites. The proposition
vanishes automatically as it is assimilated. Knowledge, while it exists as such is
consequently "sub judice", at the best.
What then may we understand by this verse, with its capital K for "Knowledge?"
What is it, and how shall it "go aright?" The key is in the word "go."
It cannot "be," as we have seen above; it is the fundamental error of the
"Black Brothers" in their policy of resisting all Change, to try to maintain it
as fixed and absolute. But (as the Tree of Life indicates) Knowledge is the means by which
the conscious mind, Microprosopus, reaches to Understanding and to Wisdom, its mother and
father, which reflect respectively Nuith and Hadit from the Ain and Kether. The process is
to use each new item of knowledge to correct and increase one's comprehension of the
Subject of the Proposition. Thus ARB should tell us: A is (not A, as we supposed) but A.
This facilitates the discovery A,R,C leading to A, is A(index2); and so on. In practice,
every thing that we learn about (e.g.) "horse" helps us to understand -- to
enjoy -- the idea. The difference between the scholar and the schoolboy is that the former
glows and exults when he is reminded of some word like "Thalassa." Ourselves:-
What a pageant of passion empurples our minds whenever we think of the number 93! Most of
all, each new thing that we know about ourselves helps us to realize what we mean by our
"Star."
Now, "the rituals of the old time," are no longer valid vehicles; Knowledge
cannot 'go aright' until they are adapted to the Formula of the New Aeon. Their defects
are due principally to two radical errors. (1.) The Universe was conceived as possessing a
fixed centre, or summit; an absolute standard to which all things might be referred; an
Unity, or God. (Mystics were angry and bewildered, often enough, when attaining to
"union with God" they found him equally in all). This led to making a difference
between one thing and another, and so to the ideas of superiority, of sin, etc., ending by
absurdities of all kinds, alike in theology, ethics, and science. (2) The absolute
antithesis between the pairs of opposites. This is really a corollary of (1). There was an
imaginary "absolute evil" which made Manichaeanism necessary -- despite the
cloaks of the Causists -- and meant "That which leads one away from God." But
each man, while postulating an absolute "God" defined Him unconsciously in terms
of a Freudian Phantasm created by his own wish-fulfilment machinery. Thus "God"
and "Evil" were really expressions of personal prejudice. A man who "bowed
humbly to the Authority of" the Pope, or the Bible, or the Sanhedrim, or the Oracle
of Apollo, or the tribal Medicine-Man, none the less expressed truly his own Wish to
abdicate responsibility. In the light of this Book, we know that the centre is everywhere,
the circumference nowhere; that "Every man and every woman is a star," a
"Khabs," the name of the house of Hadit; that "The word of Sin is
Restriction." To us, then, "evil" is a relative term; it is "that
which hinders one from fulfilling his true Will." (E.g., rain is "good" or
"bad" for the farmer according to the requirements of his crops).
The Osirian Rituals inculcating self-sacrifice to an abstract ideal, mutilation to appease
an "ex cathedra" morality, fidelity to a priori formulae, etc. teach false and
futile methods of acquiring false Knowledge; they must be 'cast away' or 'purged'. The
Schools of Initiation must be reformed.
AL II,6: "I am the flame that burns in every heart of man, and in the core of every
star. I am Life, and the giver of Life, yet therefore is the knowledge of me the knowledge
of death."
THE OLD COMMENT.
6. Hadit is the Ego or Atman in everything, but of course a loftier and more secret thing
than anything understood by the Hindus. And of course the distinction between Ego and Ego
is illusion. Hence Hadit, who is the life of all that is, if known, becomes the death of
that individuality.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It follows that, as Hadit can never be known, there is no death. The death of the
individual is his awakening to the impersonal immortality of Hadit. This applies less to
physical death than to the Crossing of the Abyss; for which see Liber 418, Fourteenth
Aethyr. One may attain to be aware that one is but a particular 'child' of the Play of
Hadit and Nuit; one's personality is then perceived as being a disguise. It is not only
not a living thing, as one had thought; but a mere symbol without substance, incapable of
life. It is the conventional form of a certain cluster of thoughts, themselves the partial
and hieroglyphic symbols of an 'ego.' The conscious and sensible 'man' is to his Self just
what the printed letters on this page are to me who have caused them to manifest in colour
and form. They are arbitrary devices for conveying my thought; I could use French or Greek
just as well. Nor is this thought, here conveyed, more than one ray of my Orb; and even
that whole Orb is but the garment of Me. The analogy is precise; therefore when one
becomes "the knower," it involves the 'death' of all sense of the Ego. One
perceives one's personality precisely as I now do these printed letters; and they are
forgotten, just as, absorbed in my thought, the trained automatism of my mind and body
expresses that thought in writing, without attention on my part, still less with
identification of the extremes involved in the process.
AL II,7: "I am the Magician and the Exorcist. I am the axle of the wheel, and the
cube in the circle. "Come unto me" is a foolish word: for it is I that go."
THE OLD COMMENT.
7. Hadit is both the Maker of Illusion and its destroyer. For though His interplay with
Nuit results in the production of the Finite, yet His withdrawing into Himself is the
destruction thereof.
"...the axle of the wheel", another way of saying that He is the Core of Things.
"... the cube in the circle." Cf. Liber 418, The Vision and the Voice, 30th
Aethyr.
"'Come unto me' is a foolish word: for it is I that go." That is, Hadit is
everywhere; yet, being sought, he flies. The Ego cannot be found, as meditation will show.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"It is I that go." The Book Aleph must be consulted for a full demonstration of
this truth. We may say briefly that Hadit is Motion, that is, Change or 'Love.' The symbol
of Godhead in Egypt was the Ankh, which is a sandal-strap, implying the Power to Go; and
it suggests the Rosy Cross, the Fulfilment of Love, by its shape.
The Wheel and the Circle are evidently symbols of Nuith; this sentence insists upon the
conception of Lingam-Yoni. But beyond the obvious relation, we observe two geometrical
definitions. The axle is a cylinder set perpendicularly to the plane of the wheel; thus
Hadit supplies the third dimension to Nuith. It suggests that Matter is to be conceived as
Two-dimensional; that is, perhaps, as possessed of two qualities, extension and
potentiality. To these Hadit brings motion and position. The wheel moves; manifestation
now is possible. Its perception implies three-dimensional space, and time. But note that
the Mover is himself not moved. The "cube in the circle" emphasizes this
question of dimensions. The cube is rectilinear (therefore phallic no less than the axle);
its unity suggests perfection projected as a "solid" for human perception; its
square faces affirm balance, equity, and limitation; its six-sidedness sets it among the
solar symbols. It is thus like the Sun in the Zodiac, which is no more than the field for
His fulfilment in His going. He, by virtue of his successive relations with each degree of
the circle, clothes Himself with an appearance of "Matter in Motion," although
absolute motion through space is a meaningless expression (Eddington, Op, cit.). None the
less, every point in the cube -- there are 2 of them -- has an unique relation with every
point in the circle exactly balanced against an equal and opposite relation. We have thus
Matter that both is and is not, Motion that both moves and moves not, interacting in a
variety of ways which is infinite to manifest individuals, each of which is unlike any
other, yet is symmetrically supported by its counterpart. Note that even at the centre of
gravity of the cube no two rays are identical except in mere length. They differ as to
their point of contact with the circle, their right ascension, and their relation with the
other points of the cube.
Why is Nuith restricted to two dimensions? We usually think of space as a sphere.
"None ---- and two:" extension and potentiality are Her only projections of
Naught. It is strange, by the way to find that modern mathematics says "Spherical
space is not very easy to imagine" (Eddington, Op.cit.p.158) and prefers to attribute
a geometrical form whose resemblance to the Kteis is most striking. For Nuit is,
philosophically speaking, the archetype of the Kteis, giving appropriate Form to all
Being, and offering every possibility of fulfilment of every several point that it
envelops. But Nuith cannot be symbolized as three-dimensional, in our system; each unit
has position by three spatial, and one temporal, coordinates. It cannot exist, in our
consciousness, with less, as a reality. Each 'individual' must be a 'point-interval;' he
must be the product of some part of the Matter of Nuit (with special energies) determined
in space by his relations with his neighbours, and in time by his relations with himself.
It is evidently "a foolish word" for Hadit to say "Come unto me," as
did Nuit naturally enough, meaning "Fulfil thy possibilities;" for who can
"come unto" Motion itself, who draw near unto that which is in very truth his
innermost identity?
AL II,8: "Who worshipped Heru-pa-kraath have worshipped me; ill, for I am the
worshipper."
THE OLD COMMENT.
8. He is symbolized by Harpocrates, crowned child upon the lotus whose shadow is called
Silence.
Yet His Silence is the Act of Adoration; not the dumb callousness of heaven toward man,
but the supreme ritual, the Silence of supreme Orgasm, the stilling of all Voices in the
perfect rapture.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Harpocrates is also the Dwarf-Soul, the Secret Self of every man, the Serpent with the
Lion's Head. Now Hadit knows Nuit by virtue of his 'Going' or 'Love.' It is therefore
wrong to worship Hadit; one is to be Hadit, and worship Her. This is clear even from His
instruction "To worship me" in verse 22 of this chapter. Confer, Cap.I, v.9. We
are exhorted to offer ourselves unto Nuit, pilgrims to all her temples. It is bad Magick
to admit that one is other than One's inmost self. One should plunge passionately into
every possible experience; by doing so one is purged of those personal prejudices which we
took so stupidly for ourselves, though they prevented us from realizing our true Wills and
from knowing our Names and Natures. The Aspirant must well understand that it is no
paradox to say that the Annihilation of the Ego in the Abyss is the condition of
emancipating the true Self, and exalting it to unimaginable heights. So long as one
remains "one's self," one is overwhelmed by the Universe; destroy the sense of
self, and every event is equally an expression of one's Will, since its occurrence is the
resultant of the concourse of the forces which one recognizes as one's own.
AL II,9: "Remember all ye that existence is pure joy; that all the sorrows are but as
shadows; they pass & are done; but there is that which remains."
THE OLD COMMENT.
9. Hence we pass naturally and easily to the sublime optimism of verse 9. The lie is given
to the pessimism, not by sophistry, but by a direct knowledge.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This verse is very thoroughly explained in Liber Aleph. "All in this kind are but
shadows" says Shakespeare, referring to actors. The Universe is a Puppet-Play for the
amusement of Nuit and Hadit in their Nuptials; a very Midsummer Night's Dream. So then we
laugh at the mock woes of Pyramus and Thisbe, the clumsy gambols of Bottom; for we
understand the Truth of Things, how all is a Dance of Ecstasy. "Were the world
understood, Ye would know it was good, a Dance to a lyrical measure!" The nature of
events must be "pure joy;" for obviously, whatever occurs is the fulfilment of
the Will of its master. Sorrow thus appears as the result of any unsuccessful --
therefore, ill-judged -- struggle. Acquiescence in the order of Nature is the ultimate
Wisdom.
One must understand the Universe perfectly, and be utterly indifferent to its pressure.
These are the virtues which constitute a Master of the Temple. Yet each man must act What
he will; for he is energized by his own nature. So long as he works "without lust of
result" and does his duty for its own sake, he will know that "the sorrows are
but shadows." And he himself is "that which remains;" for he can no more be
destroyed, or his true Will be thwarted, than Matter diminish or Energy disappear. He is a
necessary Unit of the Universe, equal and opposite to the sum total of all the others; and
his Will is similarly the final factor which completes the equilibrium of the dynamical
equation. He cannot fail if he would; thus, his sorrows are but shadows - he could not see
them if he kept his gaze fixed on his goal, the Sun.
AL II,10: "O prophet! thou hast ill will to learn this writing."
THE OLD COMMENT.
10. The prophet who wrote this was at this point angrily unwilling to proceed.
THE NEW COMMENT.
As related in Equinox I, VII, I was at the time of this revelation, a rationalistic
Buddhist, very convinced of the First Noble Truth: "Everything is Sorrow." I
supposed this point of view to be an absolute and final truth -- as if Apemantus were the
only character in Shakespeare!
It is also explained in that place how I was prepared for this Work by that period of
Dryness. If I had been in sympathy with it, my personality would have interfered. I should
have tried to better my instructions.
See, in Liber 418, the series of visions by which I actually transcended Sorrow. But the
considerations set forth in the comment on verse 9 lead to a simpler, purer, and more
perfect attainment for those who can assimilate them in the subconscious mind by the
process described in the comment on verse 6.
It may encourage certain types of aspirant if I emphasize my personal position. AIWAZ made
no mistake when he spoke this verse -- and the triumphant contempt of his tone still rings
in my ear! After seventeen years of unparalleled spiritual progress, of unimaginably
intense ecstasies, of beatitudes prolonged for whole months, of initiations indescribably
exalted, of proof piled on proof of His power, His vigilance, His love, after being
protected and energized with incredible aptness, I find myself still only too ready to
grumble, nay even to doubt. It seems as if I resented the whole business. There art times
when I feel that the amoeba, the bourgeois, and the cow represent the ABC of enviable
creatures. There may be a melancholic strain in me, as one might expect in a case of renal
weakness such as mine. In any event, it is surely a most overwhelming proof that AIWAZ is
not myself, but my master, that He could force me to write verse 9, at a time when I was
both intellectually and spiritually disgusted with, and despairing of, the Universe, as
well as physically alarmed about my health.
AL II,11: "I see thee hate the hand & the pen; but I am stronger."
THE OLD COMMENT.
11. He was compelled to do so.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This compulsion was that of true inspiration. It was the Karma of countless incarnations
of struggle towards the light. There is a sharp repulsion, physical and mental, toward any
initiation, like that towards death.
The above paragraph states only a part of the truth. I am not sure that it is not an
attempt to explain away the verse, which humiliates me. I remember clearly enough the
impulse to refuse to go on, and the fierce resentment at the refusal of my muscles to obey
me. Reflect that I was being compelled to make an abject recantation of practically every
article of my creed, and I had not even Cranmer's excuse. I was proud of my personal
prowess as a poet, hunter, and mountaineer of admittedly dauntless virility; yet I was
being treated like a hypnotized imbecile, only worse, for I was perfectly aware of what I
was doing.
AL II,12: "Because of me in Thee which thou knewest not."
THE OLD COMMENT.
12. For the God was in him, albeit he knew it not.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The use of capitals "Me" and "Thee" emphasizes that Hadit was wholly
manifested in The Beast. It is to be remembered that The Beast has agreed to follow the
instructions communicated to Him only in order to show that 'nothing would happen if you
broke all the rules.' Poor fool! The Way of Mastery is to break all the rules -- but you
have to know them perfectly before you can do this; otherwise you are not in a position to
transcend them.
Aiwaz here explains that his power over me depended upon the fact that Hadit is verily
"the core of every star." As is well known, there is a limit to the power of the
hypnotist; he cannot overcome the resistance of the Unconscious of his patient. My own
Unconscious was thus in alliance with Aiwaz; taken between two fires, my conscious self
was paralyzed so long as the pressure lasted. It will be seen later -- verses 61 to 69 --
that my consciousness was ultimately invaded by the Secret Self, and surrendered
unconditionally, so that, it proclaimed, loudly and gladly, from its citadel, the victory
of its rightful Lord. The mystery is indeed this, that in so prosperous and joyous a city,
there should still be groups of malcontents whose grumblings are occasionally audible.
AL II,13: "for why? Because thou wast the knower, and me."
THE OLD COMMENT.
13. For so long as any answer remains, there is no thing known. Knowledge is the loss of
the Knower in the Known.
"And me" (not "and I"), Hadit was the passive, which could not arise
because of the existence of the Knower; "and" implying further duality -- which
is Ignorance.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Hadit had to overcome the silly 'knower,' who thought everything was Sorrow. Cf. "Who
am I?" -- "Thou knowest" in Chapter I.
I am far from satisfied with either of the above interpretations of this verse. We shall
see a little later, verses 27 ~sqq, a general objection to "Because" and
"why." Then how is it that Hadit does not disdain to use those terms? It must be
for the sake of my mind. Then, "for why" is detestably vulgar; and no straining
of grammar excuses or explains the "me."
We have two alternatives. The verse may be an insult to me. My memory tells me, however,
that the tone of the voice of Aiwaz was at this point low, even, and musical. It sounded
like a confidential, almost deferential, clarification of the previous verse, which had
rung out with joyful crescendo.
The alternative is that the verse contains some Qabalistic proof of the authority of Aiwaz
to lay down the law in so autocratic a manner. Just so, one might add weight to one's
quotation from Sappho, in the English, by following it up with the original Greek.
The absence of all capital letters favours this theory. Such explanation, if discovered,
will be given in the Appendix. {WEH NOTE: Appendix not extant} However, simply enough, the
solution begins with the idea that the small initial of 'because' would be explained by a
colon preceding it instead of a note of interrogation, which may have been due to my
haste, ignorance, and carelessness. Then 'for why' may be understood: "for the
benefit of this Mr. Why -- to satisfy your childish clamour for a reason -- I will now
repeat my remarks in an alternative form such that even your stupidity can scarcely fail
to observe that I have sealed my psychological explanation in cipher." We find
accordingly that the arising "of Me in Thee" constitutes a state wherein
"thou knewest not." By "knewest" we may understand the function of
Hadit, intellectually and conjugally united with Nuit. (See Book 4, Part III, for GN, the
root meaning both 'to know' and 'to beget'). And 'not' is Nuit, as in Cap. I. Now this
idea explains that the arising 'of Me (Hadit) in Thee (The Beast)' is the fulfilment of
the Magical Formula of Hadit and Nuit. And to know Nuit is the very definition of 'joy.'
The next verse confirms this: "thou (the Beast) wast the knower (Hadit) and (united
with) me (Nuit, as in Cap.I., verse 51 & others)." Finally, Nuit is indicated by
two different symbols 'not' (Gk OU) and 'me' (Gk MH). Now OU MH was my Motto in the Grade
of Adeptus Exemptus; Aiwaz thus subtly reminds me that I was pledged to deny the
assertions of my intellectual and moral consciousness.
He combines in these few words (a) a correct psychological explanation of the situation,
(b) a correct magical explanation of that explanation, (c) a personal rebuke to which I
had no possible reply, involving a knowledge of my own mental state which was superior to
my own.
These two verses are sufficient in themselves to demonstrate the praeter-human qualities
of the Author of this Book.
AL II,14: "Now let there be a veiling of this shrine: now let the light devour men
and eat them up with blindness!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
14. Enough has been said of the nature of Hadit; now let a riddle of L.V.X. be propounded.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The subject changes. Hadit will give an Exordium upon Himself in the next two verses. Then
He will propound an ethical doctrine so terrible and strange that men will be
"devoured and eaten up with blindness" because of it.
AL II,15: "For I am perfect, being Not; and my number is nine by the fools; but with
the just I am eight, and one in eight: Which is vital, for I am none indeed. The Empress
and the King are not of me; for there is a further secret."
THE OLD COMMENT.
15. I am perfect, being Not (31 LA or 61 AIN). My number is Nine, by the fools (IX, the
Hermit, Virgo: Yod and Mercury). With the just I am Eight, VIII, Justice-Libra-Maat, Lamed
and, One in Eight, Aleph. Which is vital, for I am None indeed. LA.
The Empress, Daleth III, the King, He, IV, are not of me, III plus IV = VII.
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Appendix. {WEH NOTE: not available.}
AL II,16: "I am the Empress & the Hierophant. Thus eleven, as my bride is
eleven."
THE OLD COMMENT.
16. I am the Empress and the Hierophant (Vau) III + V = VIII, and VIII is XI, both because
of the 11 letters in Abrahadabra (= 418 = ChITH = Cheth = 8), the Key Word of all this
ritual and because VIII is not Leo, Strength, but Libra, Justice, in the Tarot. (see 777)
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Appendix.{WEH NOTE: not available.}
AL II,17: Hear me, ye people of sighing!
The sorrows of pain and regret
Are left to the dead and the dying,
The folk that not know me as yet.
THE OLD COMMENT.
17. This passage was again very painful to the prophet, who took it in its literal sense.
But 'the poor and the outcast' are the petty thoughts and the Qliphotic thoughts and the
sad thoughts. These must be rooted out, or the ecstasy of Hadit is not in us. They are the
weeds in the Garden that starve the Flower.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The dead and the dying, who know not Hadit, are in the Illusion of Sorrow. Not being
Hadit, they are shadows, puppets, and what happens to them does not matter. If you insist
upon identifying yourself with Hecuba, your tears are natural enough.
There is no contradiction here, by the way, with verses 4 and 5. The words 'know me' are
used loosely as is natural in a stanza; or, more likely, are used (as in the English
Bible) to suggest the root GN, identity in transcendental ecstasy. Possibly 'not' and 'me'
are once more intended to apply to Nuit. With 'know' itself, they may be "Nothing
under its three forms" of negativity, action, and individuality.
AL II,18: "These are dead, these fellows; they feel not. We are not for the poor and
sad: the lords of the earth are our kinsfolk."
THE NEW COMMENT.
This idea is confirmed. Those who sorrow are not real people at all, not'stars' -- for the
time being. The fact of their being 'poor and sad' proves them to be 'shadows,' who 'pass
and are done.' The 'lords of the earth' are those who are doing their Will. It does not
necessarily mean people with coronets and automobiles; there are plenty of such people who
are the most sorrowful slaves in the world. The sole test of one's lordship is to know
what one's true Will is, and to do it.
AL II,19: "Is a God to live in a dog? No! but the highest are of us. They shall
rejoice, our chosen: who sorroweth is not of us."
THE NEW COMMENT.
A god living in a dog would be one who was prevented from fulfilling his function
properly. The highest are those who have mastered and transcended accidental environment.
They rejoice, because they do their Will; and if any man sorrow, it is clear evidence of
something wrong with him. When machinery creaks and growls, the engineer knows that it is
not fulfilling its function, doing its Will, with ease and joy.
AL II,20: "Beauty and strength, leaping laughter and delicious languor, force and
fire, are of us."
THE NEW COMMENT.
As soon as one realizes one's self as Hadit, one obtains all His qualities. It is all a
question of doing one's Will. A flaming harlot, with red cap and sparkling eyes, her foot
on the neck of a dead king, is just as much a star as her predecessor, simpering in his
arms. But one must be a flaming harlot -- one must let oneself go, whether one's star be
twin with that of Shelly, or of Blake, or of Titian, or of Beethoven. Beauty and strength
come from doing one's Will; you have only to look at any one who is doing it to recognize
the glory of it.
AL II,21: "We have nothing with the outcast and the unfit: let them die in their
misery. For they feel not. Compassion is the vice of kings: stamp down the wretched &
the weak: this is the law of the strong: this is our law and the joy of the world. Think
not, o king, upon that lie: That Thou Must Die: verily thou shalt not die, but live. Now
let it be understood: If the body of the King dissolve, he shall remain in pure ecstasy
for ever. Nuit! Hadit! Ra-Hoor-Khuit! The Sun, Strength & Sight, Light; these are for
the servants of the Star & the Snake."
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is a good deal of the Nietzschean standpoint in this verse. It is the evolutionary
and natural view. Of what use is it to perpetuate the misery of Tuberculosis, and such
diseases, as we now do? Nature's way is to weed out the weak. This is the most merciful
way, too. At present all the strong are being damaged, and their progress hindered by the
dead weight of the weak limbs and the missing limbs, the diseased limbs and the atrophied
limbs. The Christians to the Lions!
Our humanitarianism, which is the syphilis of the mind, acts on the basis of the lie that
the King must die. The King is beyond death; it is merely a pool where he dips for
refreshment. We must therefore go back to Spartan ideas of education; and the worst
enemies of humanity are those who wish, under the pretext of compassion, to continue its
ills through the generations. The Christians to the Lions!
Let weak and wry productions go back into the melting-pot, as is done with flawed steel
castings. Death will purge, reincarnation make whole, these errors and abortions. Nature
herself may be trusted to do this, if only we will leave her alone. But what of those who,
physically fitted to live, are tainted with rottenness of soul, cancerous with the
sin-complex? For the third time I answer: The Christians to the Lions!
Hadith calls himself the Star, the Star being the Unit of the Macrocosm; and the Snake,
the Snake being the symbol of Going or Love, and the Chariot of Life. He is Harpocrates,
the Dwarf-Soul, the Spermatozoon of all Life, as one may phrase it. The Sun, etc., are the
external manifestations or Vestures of this Soul, as a Man is the Garment of an actual
Spermatozoon, the Tree sprung of that Seed, with power to multiply and to perpetuate that
particular Nature, though without necessary consciousness of what is happening.
In a deeper sense, the word "Death" is meaningless apart from the presentation
of the Universe as conditioned by "Time." But what is the meaning of Time?
There is great confusion of thought in the use of the word "eternal," and the
phrase "for ever." People who want "eternal happiness" mean by that a
cycle of varying events all effective in stimulating pleasant sensations; i.e., they want
time to continue exactly as it does with themselves released from the contingencies of
accidents such as poverty, sickness and death. An eternal state is however a possible
experience, if one interprets the term sensibly. One can kindle "flamman aeternae
caritatis"," for instance; one can experience a love which is in truth eternal.
Such love must have no relation with phenomena whose condition is time. Similarly, one's
"immortal soul" is a different kind of thing altogether from one's mortal
vesture. This Soul is a particular Star, with its own peculiar qualities, of course; but
these qualities are all "eternal," and part of the nature of the Soul. This Soul
being a monistic consciousness, it is unable to appreciate itself and its qualities, as
explained in a previous entry; so it realizes itself by the device of duality, with the
limitations of time, space and causality. The "Happiness" of Wedded Love or
eating Marrons Glaces is a concrete external non-eternal expression of the corresponding
abstract internal eternal idea, just as any triangle is one partial and imperfect picture
of the idea of a triangle. (It does not matter whether we consider "Triangle" as
an unreal thing invented for the convenience of including all actual triangles, or vice
versa. Once the idea Triangle has arisen, actual triangles are related to it as above
stated).
One does not want even a comparatively brief extension of these "actual" states;
Wedded Love though licensed for a lifetime, is usually intolerable after a month; and
Marrons Glaces pall after the first five or six kilogrammes have been consumed. But the
"Happiness," eternal and formless, is not less enjoyable because these forms of
it cease to give pleasure. What happens is that the Idea ceases to find its image in those
particular images; it begins to notice the limitations, which are not itself and indeed
deny itself, as soon as its original joy in its success at having become conscious of
itself wears off. It becomes aware of the external imperfection of Marrons Glaces; they no
longer represent its infinitely varied nature. It therefore rejects them, and creates a
new form of itself, such as Nightgowns with pale yellow ribbons or Amber Cigarettes.
In the same way a poet or painter, wishing to express Beauty, is impelled to choose a
particular form; with luck, this is at first able to recompense in him what he feels; but
sooner or later he finds that he has failed to include certain elements of himself, and he
must needs embody these in a new poem or picture. He may know that he can never do more
than present a part of the possible perfection, and that in imperfect imagery; but at
least he may utter his utmost within the limits of the mental and sensory instruments of
his similarly inadequate symbol of the Absolute, his vehicle of human incarnation.
These suffer from the same defects as the other forms; ultimately, "Happiness"
wearies itself in the effort to invent fresh images, and becomes disheartened and doubtful
of itself. Only a few people have wit enough to proceed to generalization from the failure
of a few familiar figures of itself, and recognize that all "actual" forms are
imperfect; but such people are apt to turn with disgust from the whole procedure, and to
long for the "eternal" state. This state is however incapable of realization, as
we know; and the Soul understanding this, can find no good but in "Cessation" of
all things, its creations no more than its own tendencies to create. It therefore sighs
for Nibbana.
But there is one other solution, as I have endeavoured to shew. We may accept (what after
all it is absurd to accuse and oppose) the essential character of existence. We cannot
extirpate or even alter in the minutest degree either the matter or manner of any element
of the Universe, here each item is equally inherent and important, each aequipollent,
independent, and interdependent.
We may thus acquiesce in the fact that it is apodeictically implicit in the Absolute to
apprehend itself by self-expression as Positive and Negative in the first place, and to
combine these primary opposites in an infinite variety of finite forms.
We may thus cease either (1) to seek the Absolute in any of its images, knowing that we
must abstract every one of their qualities from every one of these equally if we would
unveil it; or (2) to reject all images of the Absolute, knowing that attainment thereof
would be the signal for the manifestation of that part of its nature which necessarily
formulates itself in a new universe of images.
Realizing that these two courses (the materialist's and the mystic's) are equally fatuous,
we may engage in either or both of two other plans of action, based on assent to
actuality.
We may (1) ascertain our own particular properties as partial projections of the Absolute;
we may allow every image presented to us to be of equally intrinsic and essential entity
with ourselves, and its presentation to us a phenomenon necessary in Nature; and we may
adjust our apprehension to the actuality that every event is an item in the account which
we render to ourselves of our own estate. We dare not desire to omit any single entry,
lest the balance be upset. We may react with elasticity and indifference to each
occurrence, intent only on the idea that the total, intelligently appreciated, constitutes
a perfect knowledge not indeed of the Absolute but of that part thereof which is
ourselves. We thus adjust one imperfection accurately to another, and remain contented in
the appreciation of the righteousness of the relation.
This path, the "Way of the Tao," is perfectly proper to all men. It does not
attempt either to transcend or to tamper with Truth; it is loyal to its own laws,and
therefore no less perfect than any other Truth. The Equation Five plus Six is Eleven is of
the same order of perfection as Ten Million times Ten times Ten Thousand Million is One
Billion. In the Universe fomulated by the Absolute, every point is equally the Centre;
every point is equally the focus of the forces of the whole. (In any system of three
points, any two may be considered solely with reference to the third, so that even in a
finite universe the sum of the properties of all points is the same, though no two
properties may be common to any two points. Thus a circle, BCD, may be described by the
revolution of a line AB in a plane about the point A; but also from the point C, or indeed
any other point, by the application of the proper analysis and construction. We calculate
the motion of the solar system in heliocentric terms for no reason but simplicity and
convenience; we could convert our tables to a geocentric basis by mere mechanical
manipulation without affecting their truth, which is only the truth of the relations
between a number of bodies. All are alike in motion, but we have arbitrarily chosen to
consider one of them as stationary, so that we may more easily describe the movements of
the others in regard to it, without complicating our calculations by introduction of the
movements of the whole system as such. And for this purpose the Sun is a more convenient
standard than the Earth).
There is another Way that we may take, if we will; I say "another," though it
seems perhaps to some no more than development of the other which happens to be proper to
some people.
Even in the first Way, it is of all things necessary to begin by exploring one's own
Nature, so as to discover what its peculiarities are; this is accomplished partly by
introspection, but principally by Right Recollection of the whole phantasmagoria presented
to it by experience; for since every event of life is a symbol of part of the structure of
the Soul, the totality of experience must by the "Name" if the whole of that
part of the Soul which has so far uttered itself. Now then, let us suppose that some Soul,
having penetrated thus far, should discover in its "Name" that it is a Son truly
begotten by the Spirit of Being upon the Body of Form, and that it has power to understand
itself and its Father, with all that such heirship implies. Suppose further that it be
come to puberty, will it not be impelled to assert itself as its Father's son? Will it not
shake itself free from the Form that bore and nourished and trained it, and turn from its
brothers and sisters and playmates? Will it not glow and ache with the impulse to be
utterly itself, and find a Form fit to impress with its image, even as did its Father
aforetime?
If such a Soul be indeed its Father's son, he will not fear to show lack of filial
reverence, or presumption, if he forget its family in the fervour of founding one of his
own, of begetting boys not better or braver indeed than his brothers, girls not softer or
sweeter indeed than his sisters, but wholly his own, with his own defects and desires
evoked by enchantment of ecstasy when he dies to himself in the womb of the witch who
lusts for his life, and buys it with the coin that bears his Image and Superscription.
Such is the secret of the Soul of the Artist. He knows that he is a God, of the Sons of
God; he has no fear or shame in showing himself of the seed of his Father. He is proud of
that Father's most precious privilege, and he honours him no less than himself by using
it. He accepts his family as of his own royal stock; every one is as princely as he is
himself. But he were not his Father's son unless he found for himself a Form fit to
express himself by multiplex reproductions of his Image. He must admire himself in many
costumes, each emphatic of some elected elegance or excellence in himself which would
otherwise elude his homage by being hidden and hushed in the harmony of his heart. This
Form which shall serve him must be softness' self to his impress, with exact elasticity
adapting itself to the strongest and subtlest salients, yet like steel to resist all other
stress than his own, and to retain and reproduce surely and sharply the image that his
acid bites into its surface. There must be no flaw, no irregularity, no granulation, no
warp in its substance; it must be smooth and shining, pure metal of true temper.
And he must love this chosen Form, love it with fearful fervour; it is the face of his
Fate that craves his kiss, and in her eyes Enigma blazes and smoulders; she is his death,
her body his coffin where he may rot and stink, or writhe in damned dreams, self-slain, or
rise in incorruption self-renewed, immortal and identical, fulfilling himself wholly in
and by her, splashing all space with sparkling stars his sons and daughters, each star an
image of his own infinity made manifest, mood after mood, by her magick to mould him when
his passion makes molten her metal.
Thus then must every Artist work. First, he must find himself. Next, he must find the form
that is fitted to express himself. Next, he must love that form, as a form, adoring it,
understanding it, and mastering it, with most minute attention, until it (as it seems)
adapts itself to him with eager elasticity, and answers accurately and aptly, with the
unconscious automatism of an organ perfected by evolution, to his most subtlest
suggestion, to his most giant gesture.
Next, he must give himself utterly up to that Form; he must annihilate himself absolutely
in every act of love, labouring day and night to lose himself in lust for it, so that he
leave no atom unconsumed in the furnace of their frenzy, as did of old his Father that
begat him. He must realize himself wholly in the integration of the infinite Pantheon of
images; for if he fail to formulate one facet of himself, by lack thereof will he know
himself falsely.
There is of course no ultimate difference between the Artist as here delineated and him
who follows the "Way of the Tao", though the latter finds perfection in his
existing relation with his environment, and the former creates a private perfection of a
peculiar and secondary character. We might call one the son, the other the daughter, of
the Absolute.
But the Artist, though his Work, the images of himself in the Form that he loves, is less
perfect than the Work of his Father, since he can but express one particular point of view
and that by means of one type of technique, is not to be thought useless on that account,
any more than an Atlas is useless because it presents by means of certain crude
conventions a fraction of the facts of geography.
The Artist calls our attention away from Nature, whose immensity bewilders us so that she
seems incoherent, and unintelligible, to his own interpretation of himself, and his
relations with various phenomena of nature expressed in a language more or less common to
us all.
The smaller the Artist, the narrower his view, the more vulgar his vocabulary, the more
familiar his figures, the more readily is he recognized as a guide. To be accepted and
admired, he must say what we all know, but have not told each other till it is tedious,
and say it in simple and clear language, a little more emphatically and eloquently than we
have been accustomed to hear; and he must please and flatter us in the telling by soothing
our fears and stimulating our hopes and our self-esteem.
When an Artist -- whether in Astronomy, like Copernicus, Anthropology, like Ibsen, or
Anatomy, like Darwin -- selects a set of facts too large, too recondite, or too
"regrettable" to receive instant assent from everybody; when he presents
conclusions which conflict with popular credence or prejudice; when he employs a language
which is not generally intelligible to all; in such cases he must be content to appeal to
the few. He must wait for the world to awake to the value of his work.
The greater he is, the more individual and the less intelligible he will appear to be,
although in reality he is more universal and more simple than anybody. He must be
indifferent to anything but his own integrity in the realization and imagination of
himself.
AL II,22: "I am the Snake that giveth Knowledge & Delight and bright glory, and
stir the hearts of men with drunkenness. To worship me take wine and strange drugs whereof
I will tell my prophet, & be drunk thereof! They shall not harm ye at all. It is a
lie, this folly against self. The exposure of innocence is a lie. Be strong, o man! lust,
enjoy all things of sense and rapture: fear not that any God shall deny thee for
this."
THE OLD COMMENT.
22. Hadit now identifies himself with the Kundalini, the central magical force in man.
This privilege of using wine and strange drugs has been confirmed; the drugs were indeed
revealed. (P.S. And they have not harmed those who have used them in this Law.)
Follows a curse against the cringing altruism of Christianity the yielding of the self to
external impressions, the smothering of the Babe of Bliss beneath the flabby old nurse
Convention.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Drunkeness is a curse and a hindrance only to slaves. Shelley's couriers were 'drunk on
the wind of their own speed.' Any one who is doing his true Will is drunk with the delight
of Life.
Wine and strange drugs do not harm people who are doing their will; they only poison
people who are cancerous with Original Sin. In Latin countries where Sin is not taken
seriously, and sex-expression is simple, wholesome, and free, drunkenness is a rare
accident. It is only in Puritan countries, where self-analysis, under the whip of a coarse
bully like Billy Sunday, brings the hearer to 'conviction of sin,' that he hits first the
'trail' and then the 'booze.' Can you imagine an evangelist in Taormina? It is to laugh.
This is why missionaries, in all these centuries, have produced no conversions whatever,
save among the lowest types of negro, who resemble the Anglo-Saxon in this possession of
the 'fear-of-God' and 'Sin' psychopathies.
Truth is so terrible to these detestable mockeries of humanity that the thought of self is
a realization of hell. Therefore they fly to drink and drugs as to an anaesthetic in the
surgical operation of introspection.
The craving for these things is caused by the internal misery which their use reveals to
the slave-souls. If you are really free, you can take cocaine as simply as salt-water
taffy. There is no better rough test of a soul than its attitude to drugs. If a man is
simple, fearless, eager, he is all right; he will not become a slave. If he is afraid, he
is already a slave. Let the whole world take opium, hashish, and the rest; those who are
liable to abuse them were better dead.
For it is in the power of all so-called intoxicating drugs to reveal a man to himself. If
this revelation declare a Star, then it shines brighter ever after. If it declare a
Christian -- a thing not man nor beast, but a muddle of mind -- he craves the drug, no
more for its analytical but for its numbing effect. Lytton has a great story of this in
'Zanoni.' Glyndon, an uninitiate, takes an Elixir, and beholds not Adonai the glorious,
but the Dweller on the Threshold; cast out from the Sanctuary, he becomes a vulgar
drunkard.
"This folly against self;" altruism is a direct assertion of duality, which is
division, restriction, sin, in its vilest form. I love my neighbour because love makes him
part of me; not because hate divides him from me. Our law is so simple that it constantly
approximates to truism.
"The exposure of innocence." Exposure means "putting out" as in a
shop-window. The pretence of altruism and so-called virtue "is a lie;" it is the
hypocrisy of the Puritan, which is hideously corrupting both to the hypocrite and to his
victim.
To "lust" is to grasp continually at fresh aspects of Nuit. It is the mistake of
the vulgar to expect to find satisfaction in the objects of sense. Disillusion is
inevitable; when it comes, it leads only too often to an error which is in reality more
fatal than the former, the denial of 'materiality' and of 'animalism.' There is a
correspondence between these two attitudes and those of the 'once-born' and 'twice-born'
of William James (Varieties of Religious Experience). Thelemites are 'thrice-born;' we
accept everything for what it is, without 'lust of result,' without insisting upon things
conforming with a priori ideals, or regretting their failure to do so. We can therefore
'enjoy' all things of sense and rapture' according to their true nature. For example, the
average man dreads tuberculosis. The "Christian Scientist" flees this fear by
pretending that the disease is an illusion in "mortal mind." But the Thelemite
accepts it for what it is, and finds interest in it for its own sake. For him it is a
necessary part of the Universe; he makes "no difference" between it and any
other thing. The artist's position is analogous. Rubens, for instance, takes a gross
pleasure in female flesh, rendering it truthfully from lack of imagination and analysis.
Idealist painters like Bourgereau awake to the divergence between Nature and their
academic standards of Beauty, falsify the facts in order to delude themselves. The
greatest, like Rembrandt, paint a gallant, a hag, and a carcass with equal passion and
rapture; they love the truth as it is. They do not admit that anything can be ugly or
evil; its existence justifies itself. This is because they know themselves to be part of
an harmonious unity; to disdain any item of it would be to blaspheme the whole. The
Thelemite is able to revel in any experience soever; in each he recognizes the tokens of
ultimate Truth. It is surely obvious, even intellectually, that all phenomena are
interdependent, and therefore involve each other. Suppose a + b + c = d, a = d - b - c
just as much as b = d - c - a. It is senseless to pick out one equation as 'nice', and
another as 'nasty'. Personal predilections are evidence of imperfect vision. But it is
even worse to deny reality to such facts as refuse to humour them. In the charter of
spiritual sovereignty it is written that the charcoal-burner is no less a subject than the
duke. The structure of the state includes all elements; it were stupid and suicidal to aim
at homogeneity, or to assert it. Spiritual experience soon enables the aspirant to
assimilate these ideas, and he can enjoy life to the full, finding his True Self alike in
the contemplation of every element of existence.
AL II,23: "I am alone: there is no God where I am."
THE OLD COMMENT.
23. The Atheism of God. "Allah's the Atheist! He owns no Allah."
To admit God is to look up to God, and so not to be God. The cures of duality.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This refers to the spiritual experience of Identity. When one realizes one's Truth there
is no room for any other conception.
It also means that the God-idea must go with other relics of the Fear born of Ignorance
into the limbo of savagery. I speak of the Idea of God as generally understood, God being
'something "not ourselves" that makes for righteousness,' as Matthew Arnold
victorianatically phrased his definition. The whiskered wowser! Why this ingrained
conviction that self is unrighteous? It is the heritage of the whip, the brand of the born
slave. Incidentally, we cannot allow people who believe in this 'God;' they are
troglodytes, as dangerous to society as any other thieves and murderers. The Christians to
the Lions!
Yet, in the reign of Good Queen Victoria, Matthew Arnold was considered rather hot stuff
as an infidel! Tempora mutantur, p.d.q. when a Magus gets on the job.
The quintessence of this verse is (however) its revelation of the nature of Hadit as a
self-conscious and individual Being, although impersonal. He is an ultimate independent,
and unique element in Nature, impenetrably aloof. The negative electron seems to be his
physical analogue. Each such electron is indistinguishable from any other; yet each is
determined diversely by its relations with various positive complementary electrons.
The verse is introduced at this juncture in order to throw light on the passage which
follows. It is important to understand Hadit as the 'core of every star' when we come to
consider the character of those stars, his 'friends' or sympathetic ideas grouped about
him, who are 'hermits,' individualities eternally isolated in reality though they may
appear to be lost in their relations with external things.
AL II,24: "Behold! these be grave mysteries; for there are also of my friends who be
hermits. Now think not to find them in the forest or on the mountain; but in beds of
purple, caressed by magnificent beasts of women with large limbs, and fire and light in
their eyes, and masses of flaming hair about them; there shall ye find them. Ye shall see
them at rule, at victorious armies, at all the joy; and there shall be in them a joy a
million times greater than this. Beware lest any force another, King against King! Love
one another with burning hearts; on the low men trample in the fierce lust of your pride,
in the day of your wrath."
THE OLD COMMENT.
24. Hermits -- See verse 15.
Our ascetics enjoy, govern, conquer, love, and are not to quarrel (but see verses 59, 60
-- Even their combats are glorious).
THE NEW COMMENT.
The Christians to the Lions!
A hermit is one who dwells isolated in the desert, exactly as a soul, a star, or an
electron in the wilderness of space-time. The doctrine here put forth is that the initiate
cannot be polluted by any particular environment. He accepts and enjoys everything that is
proper to his nature. Thus, a man's sexual character is one form of his self-expression;
he unites Hadit with Nuit sacramentally when he satisfied his instinct of physical love.
Of course, this is only one partial projection; to govern, to fight, and so on, must
fulfil other needs. We must not imagine that any form of activity is ipso facto incapable
of supplying the elements of an Eucharist: suum cuique. Observe, however, the constant
factor in this enumeration of the practices proper to 'hermits:' it is ecstatic delight.
Let us borrow an analogy from Chemistry. Oxygen has two hands (so to speak) to offer to
other elements. But contrast the cordial clasp of hydrogen or phosphorus with the weak
reluctant greeting of chlorine! Yet hydrogen and chlorine rush passionately to embrace
each other in monogamic madness! There is no 'good' or 'bad' in the matter; it is the
enthusiastic energy of union, as betokened by the disengagement of heat, light,
electricity, or music, and the stability of the resulting compound, that sanctifies the
act. Note also that the utmost external joy in any phenomenon is surpassed a millionfold
by the internal joy of the realization that self-fulfilment in the sensible world is but a
symbol of the universal sublimity of the formula "love under will."
The last two sentences demand careful attention. There is an apparent contradiction with
verses 59, 60. We must seek reconcilement in this way: Do not imagine that any King can
die (v.21) or be hurt (v.59); strife between two Kings can therefore be nothing more than
a friendly trial of strength. We are all inevitably allies, even identical in our variety;
to "love one another with burning hearts" is one of our essential qualities.
But who then are the "low men," since "Every man and every woman is a
star?" The casus belli is this: there are people who are veiled from themselves so
deeply that they resent the bared faces of us others. We are fighting to free them, to
make them masters like ourselves. Note verse 60, "to hell with them:" that is,
let us drive them to the 'hell' or secret sanctuary within their consciousness. There
dwells "the worm that dieth not and the fire that is not quenched;' that is, 'the
secret serpent coiled about to spring' and 'the flame that burns in every heart of man' --
Hadit. In other words, we take up arms against falsehood; we cannot help it if that
falsehood forces the King it has imprisoned to assent to its edicts, even to believe that
his interests are those of his oppressor, and to fear Truth as once Jehovah did the
Serpent.
AL II,25: "Ye are against the people, O my chosen!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
25. The cant of democracy condemned. It is useless to pretend that men are equal; facts
are against it. And we are not going to stay, dull and contented as oxen, in the ruck of
humanity.
THE NEW COMMENT.
By 'the people' is meant that canting, whining, servile breed of whipped dogs which
refuses to admit its deity. The mob is always afraid for its bread and butter -- when its
tyrants let it have any butter -- and now and then the bread has 60% substitutes of
cattle-fodder. (Beast-food, even the New York Times of November 13, 1918, E.V. has it.)
So, being afraid, it dare not strike. And when the trouble begins, we aristocrats of
Freedom, from the castle or the cottage, the tower or the tenement, shall have the slave
mob against us. The newspapers will point out to us that "the People" prefer to
starve, and thank John D. Rockefeller for the permission to do so.
Still deeper, there is a meaning in this verse applicable to the process of personal
initiation. By "the people" we may understand the many-headed and mutable mob
which swarms in the slums of our own minds. Most men are almost entirely at the mercy of a
mass of loud and violent emotions, without discipline or even organization. They sway with
the mood of the moment. They lack purpose, foresight, and intelligence. They are moved by
ignorant and irrational instincts, many of which affront the law of self-preservation
itself, with suicidal stupidity. The moral Idea which we call "the people" is
the natural enemy of good government. He who is 'chosen' by Hadit to Kingship must
consequently be 'against the people' if he is to pursue any consistent policy. The massed
maggots of 'love' devoured Mark Antony as they did Abelard. For this reason the first task
of the Aspirant is to disarm all his thoughts, to make himself impregnably above the
influence of any one of them; this he may accomplish by the methods given in Liber Aleph,
Liber Jugorum, Thien Tao, and elsewhere. Secondly, he must impose absolute silence upon
them, as may be done by the "Yoga" practices taught in Book 4 (Part I) Liber
XVI, etc. He is then ready to analyse them, to organize them, to drill them, and so to
take advantage of the properties peculiar to each one by employing its energies in the
service of his imperial purpose.
AL II,26: "I am the secret Serpent coiled about to spring: in my coiling there is
joy. If I lift up my head, I and my Nuit are one. If I droop down mine head, and shoot
forth venom, then is rapture of the earth, and I and the earth are one."
THE OLD COMMENT.
26. The Kundalini again. The mystic Union is to be practised both with Spirit and with
Matter.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The magical power is universal. The Free Man directs it as He Will. Leave Him alone, or He
will make you sorry you tried to interfere!
There is here a reference to the two main types of the Orgia of Magick; I have already
dealt with this matter in the Comment. Observe that in the "mystic" work, the
union takes place spontaneously; in the other, venom is shot forth. This awakes the earth
to rapture; not until then does union occur. For, in working on the planes of
manifestation, the elements must be consecrated and made "God" by virtue of a
definite rite.
AL II,27: "There is great danger in me; for who doth not understand these runes shall
make a great miss. He shall fall down into the pit called Because, and there he shall
perish with the dogs of Reason."
THE OLD COMMENT.
27. The importance of failing to interpret these verses. Unspirituality leads to the
bird-lime of Intellect. The Hawk must not perch on any earthly bough, but remain poised on
the ether.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Humanity errs terribly when it gets 'education', in the sense of ability to read
newspapers. Reason is rubbish; race-instinct is the true guide. Experience is the great
Teacher; and each one of us possesses millions of years of experience, the very
quintessence of it, stored automatically in our subconscious minds. The Intellectuals are
worse than the bourgeoisie themselves; a la lanterne! Give us Men!
Understanding is the attribute of the Master of the Temple, who has crossed the Abyss (or
"Pit") that divides the true Self from its conscious instrument. (See Liber 418,
"Aha"! and Book 4, Part III). We must meditate the meaning of this attack upon
the idea of "Because." I quote from my diary the demonstration that Reason is
the Absolute, whereof all Truths soever art merely particular cases. The theorem may be
stated roughly as follows.
The universe must be expressible either as +/- n, or as Zero. That is, it is either
unbalanced or balanced. The former theory (Theism) is unthinkable; but Zero, when
examined, proves to contain the possibility of being expressed as n-n, and this
possibility must in its turn be considered as +/- p.
This thesis appears to me a reductio ad absurdum of the very basis of our mathematical
thinking.
We knew before, of course, that all reasoning is bound to end in some mystery or some
absurdity; the above is only one more antimony, a little deeper than Kant's, perhaps, but
of the same character. Mathematicians would doubtless agree that all signs are arbitrary,
elaboration of an abacus, and that all 'truth' is merely our name for statements that
content our reason; so that it is lower than reason, and within it; not higher and beyond,
as transcendentalists argue. I seem never to have seen this point before, though "men
of sense" instinctively affirm it, I suppose. The pragmatists are mere tradesmen with
their definition of Truth as 'the useful to be thought; ' but why not 'the necessary to be
thought?' There is a sort of Berkeleyan subjectivity in this view; we might put it:
"All that we can know of Truth is 'that which we are bound to think.' " The
search for Truth amounts, then, to the result of the analysis of the Mind; and here let us
remember my fear of the result of that analysis as I expressed them a month ago.
This analysis is the right method after all.
Now, are we justified in assuming, as we always do, that our reason is either correct or
incorrect? That if any proposition can be shown to be congruous with 'A is A' it is
'true,' and so on? Does the 'reason' of the oyster comply with the same canon as man's? We
assume it. We make the necessity in our thought the standard of the laws of Nature; and
thus implicitly declare Reason to be the Absolute. This has nothing to do with the
weakness of error in any one mind, or in all minds; all that we rely on is the existence
of some purely mental standard by which we could always correct our thinking, if we knew
how. It is then this power which constrains our thought, to which our minds owe fealty,
that we call 'Truth;' and this 'Truth' is not a proposition at all, but a 'Law!" We
cannot think what it is, obviously, as it is a final condition of philosophical thought in
the same way as Space and Time are conditions of phenomenal thought. But, can there be
some third type of thought which can escape the bonds of that as that can of this?
"Samadhic realization," one is tempted to rush in and answer --- while angels
hesitate. All my 'philosophic' thought, as above, is direct reflection upon the meaning of
Samadhic experience. Is it simply that the reflections are distorted and dim? I have shown
the impossibility of any true Zero, and thus destroyed every axiom, blown up the
foundations of my mind. In failing to distinguish between None and Two, I cannot even
cling to the straw of 'phrases,' since Time and Space are long since perished. None
"is" Two, without conditions; and therefore it is a positive idea, and we are
just as right to enquire how it came to be as in the case of Haeckel's monad, or one's
aunt's umbrella. We are, however, this one small step advanced by our initiations, that we
can be quite sure this 'None-Two' is, since all possible theories of Ontology simplify out
to it.
Nevertheless, with whatever we try to identify this Absolute, we cannot escape from the
fact that it is in reality merely the formula of our own Reason. The idea of Space arises
from reflection upon the relations of our bodily gestures with the various objects of our
senses. (Poincare - I note after reading him, months later, as I revise this note -
explains this fully). So that a 'yard' is not a thing in itself, but a term in the
equations which express the Laws according to which we move our muscles. My knowledge
consists exclusively of the mechanics of my own mind. All that I know is the nature of its
norm. The judgments of the Reason are arbitrary, and can never be verified. Truth and
Reality are simply the Substance of the Reason itself. My demonstration that
"None-Two is the formula of the Universe" should then preferably be re-stated
thus: "The mind of the Beast 666 is so constituted that it is compelled to conceive
of an Universe whose formula is None-Two."
I note that Laotze makes no attempt to announce a Tao which is truly free from Teh. Teh is
the necessary quality of Tao, even though Tao, withdrawing Teh into itself, seems to
ignore the fact. The only pause I make is this, that mine own Holy Guardian Angel, Aiwaz,
whose crown is Thelema, whose robe Agape, whose body the Lost Word that He declared to me,
spake in Book Seven and Twenty, saying: "Here is Nothing under its three forms."
Can there then be not only Nothing Manifested, Teh or Two, a Nothing Unmanifested, Tao or
Naught, but also a Nothing Absolute?
But there is nothing incompatible with the terms of this verse. The idea of
"Because" makes everything dependent on everything else, contrary to the
conception of the Universe which this Book has formulated. It is true that the
concatenation exists; but the chain does not fetter our limbs. The actions and reactions
of illusion are only appearances; we are not affected. No series of images matters to the
mirror. What then is the danger of making 'a great miss?' We are immune - that is the very
essence of the doctrine. But error exists in this sense, that we may imagine it; and when
a lunatic believes that Mankind is conspiring to poison him, it is no consolation that
others know his delusion for what it is. Thus, we must 'understand these runes;" we
must become aware of our True Selves; if we abdicate our authority as absolute
individuals, we are liable to submit to Law, to feel ourselves the puppets of Determinism,
and to suffer the agonies of impotence which have afflicted the thinker, from Gautama to
James Thomson.
Now then, "there is great danger in me" -- we have seen what it is; but why
should it lie in Hadit? Because the process of self-analysis involves certain risks. The
profane are protected against those subtle spiritual perils which lie in ambush for the
priest. A Bushman never has a nervous breakdown. (See Cap.I,v.31). When the Aspirant takes
his first Oath, the most trivial things turn into transcendental terrors, tortures, and
temptations. (Parts II and III of Book 4 Elaborate this thesis at length.) We are so caked
with dirt that the germs of disease cannot reach us. If we decide to wash, we must do it
well; or we may have awakened some sleeping dogs, and set them on defenceless areas.
Initiation stirs up the mud. It creates unstable equilibrium. It exposes our elements to
unfamiliar conditions. The France of Louis XVI had to pass through the Terror before
Napoleon could teach it to find itself. Similarly, any error in reaching the realization
of Hadit may abandon the Aspirant to the ambitions of every frenzied faction of his
character, the masterless dogs of the Augean kennel of his mind.
AL II,28: "Now a curse upon Because and his kin!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
28. The great Curse pronounced by the Supernals against the Inferiors who arise against
them.
Our reasoning faculties are the toils of the Labyrinth within which we are all caught. Cf.
Liber LXV, v.59.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This is against these Intellectuals aforesaid. There are no "standards of
Right." Ethics is balderdash. Each Star must go on its orbit. To hell with 'moral
Principle;' there is no such thing; that is a herd-delusion, and makes men cattle. Do not
listen to the rational explanation of How Right It All Is, in the newspapers.
We may moreover consider "Because" as involving the idea of causality, and
therefore of duality. If cause and effect are really inseparable, as they must be by
definition, it is mere clumsiness to regard them as separate; they are two aspects of one
single idea, conceived as consecutive for the sake of (apparent) convenience, or for the
general purpose previously indicated of understanding and expressing ourselves in finite
terms.
Shallow indeed is the obvious objection to this passage that the Book of the Law itself is
full of phrases which imply causality. Nobody denies that causality is a category of the
mind, a form of condition of thought which, if not quite a theoretical necessity, is yet
inevitable in practice. The very idea of any relation between any two things appears as
causal. Even should we declare it to be causal, our minds would still insist that
causality itself was the effect of some cause. Our daily experience hammers home this
conviction; and a man's mental excellence seems to be measurable almost entirely in terms
of the strength and depth of his appreciation thereof as the soul of the structure of the
Universe. It is the spine of Science which has vertebrated human Knowledge above the slimy
mollusc whose principle was Faith.
We must not suppose for an instant that the Book of the Law is opposed to reason. On the
contrary, its own claim to authority rests upon reason, and nothing else. It disdains the
arts of the orator. It makes reason the autocrat of the mind. But that very fact
emphasizes that the mind should attend to its own business. It should not transgress its
limits. It should be a perfect machine, an apparatus for representing the universe
accurately and impartially to its master. The Self, its Will, and its Apprehension, should
be utterly beyond it. Its individual peculiarities are its imperfections. If we identify
ourselves with our thoughts or our bodily instincts, we are evidently pledged to partake
of their partiality. We make ourselves items of the interaction of our own illusions.
In the following verses we shall find the practical application of this theorem.
AL II,29: "May Because be accursed for ever!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
Distrust any explanation whatever. Disraeli said: Never ask any one to dinner who has to
be explained. All explanations are intended to cover up lies, injustices, or shames. The
Truth is radiantly simple.
AL II,30: "If Will stops and cries Why, invoking Because, then Will stops & does
nought."
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is no 'reason' why a Star should continue in its orbit. Let her rip! Every time the
conscious acts, it interferes with the Subconscious, which is Hadit. It is the voice of
Man, and not of a God. Any man who 'listens to reason' ceases to be a revolutionary. The
newspapers are Past Masters in the Lodge of Sophistry Number 333. They can always prove to
you that it is necessary, and patriotic, and all the rest of it, that you should suffer
intolerable wrongs.
The Qabalists represent the mind as a complex of six elements, whereas the Will is single,
the direct expression as "The Word" of the Self. The mind must inform the
Understanding, which then presents a simple idea to the Will. This issues its orders
accordingly for unquestioning execution. If the Will should appeal to the mind, it must
confuse itself with incomplete and uncoordinated ideas. The clamour of these cries crowns
Anarchy, and action becomes impossible.
AL II,31: "If Power asks why, then is Power weakness."
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is ridiculous to ask a dog why it barks. One must fulfil one's true Nature, one must do
one's Will. To question this is to destroy confidence, and so to create an inhibition. If
a woman asks a man who wishes to kiss her why he wants to do so, and he tries to explain,
he becomes impotent. His proper course is to choke her into compliance, which is what she
wants, anyhow.
Power acts: the nature of the action depends on the information received by the Will; but
once the decision is taken, reflection is out of place. Power should indeed be absolutely
unconscious. Every athlete is aware that his skill, strength, and endurance depend on
forbidding mind to meddle with muscle. Here is a simple experiment. Hold out a weight at
arm's length. If you fix your attention firmly on other matters, you can support the
strain many times longer than if you allow yourself to think of what your body is doing.
AL II,32: "Also reason is a lie; for there is a factor infinite & unknown; &
all their words are skew-wise."
THE OLD COMMENT.
32. We have insufficient data on which to reason. This passage only allies to 'rational'
criticism of the Things Beyond.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The 'factor infinite and unknown' is the subconscious Will. 'On with the revel!"
'Their words' -- the plausible humbug of the newspapers and the churches. Forget it!
Allons! Marchons!
It has been explained at length in a previous note that 'reason is a lie' by nature. We
may here add certain confirmations suggested by the 'factor.' A and a (not-A) together
make up the Universe. As a is evidently 'infinite and unknown,' its equal and opposite A
must be so no less. Again, from any proposition S is P, reason deduces "S is not
p;" thus the apparent finitude and knowability of S is deceptive, since it is in
direct relation with p.
No matter what n may be, {?infinity?}, the number of the inductive numbers, is unaltered
by adding or subtracting it. There are just as many odd numbers as there are numbers
altogether. Our knowledge is confined to statements of the relations between certain sets
of our own sensory impressions; and we are convinced by our limitations that 'a factor
infinite and unknown' must be concealed within the sphere of which we see but one minute
part of the surface. As to reason itself, what is more certain than that its laws are only
the conscious expression of the limits imposed upon us by our animal nature, and that to
attribute universal validity, or even significance, to them is a logical folly, the raving
of our megalomania? Experiment proves nothing; it is surely obvious that we are obliged to
correlate all observations with the physical and mental structure whose truth we are
trying to test. Indeed, we can assume an 'unreasonable' axiom, and translate the whole of
our knowledge into its terms, without fear of stumbling over any obstacle. Reason is no
more than a set or rules developed by the race; it takes no account of anything beyond
sensory impressions and their reactions to various parts of our being. There is no
possible escape from the vicious circle that we can register only the behaviour of our own
instrument. We conclude from the fact that it behaves at all, that there must be 'a factor
infinite and unknown' at work upon it. This being the case, we may be sure that our
apparatus is inherently incapable of discovering the truth about anything, even in part.
Let me illustrate. I see a drop of water. Distrusting my eyes, I put it under the
microscope. Still in doubt, I photograph and enlarge the slide. I compare my results with
those of others. I check them by cultivating the germs in the water, and injecting them
into paupers. But I have learnt nothing at all about 'the infinite and unknown,' merely
producing all sorts of different impressions according to the conditions in which one
observes it!
More yet, all the instruments used have been tested and declared "true" on the
evidence of those very eyes distrust of which drove me to the research.
Modern Science has at last grown out of the very-young-man cocksureness of the 19th
century. It is now admitted that axioms themselves depend on definitions, and that
Intuitive Certainty is simply one trait of "homo sapiens", like the ears of the
ass or the slime of the slug. That we reason as we do merely proves that we cannot reason
otherwise. We cannot move the upper jaw; it does not follow that the idea of motion is
ridiculous. The limitation hints rather that there may be an infinite variety of
structures which the jaw cannot imagine. The metric system is not the necessary mode of
measurement. It is the mark of a mind untrained to take its own processes as valid for all
men, and its own judgments for absolute truth. Our two eyes see an object in two aspects,
and present to our consciousness a third which agrees with neither, is indeed, strictly
speaking, not sensible to sight, but to touch! Our senses declare some things at rest and
others in motion; our reason corrects the error, firstly by denying that anything can
exist unless it is in motion, secondly by denying that absolute motion possesses any
meaning at all.
At the time when this Book was written, official Science angrily scouted the 'factor
infinite and unknown,' and clung with pathetic faith to the idea that reason was the
touchstone of truth. In a single sentence, Aiwaz anticipates the discoveries by which the
greatest minds now incarnate have made the last ten years memorable.
AL II,33: "Enough of Because! Be he damned for a dog!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
33. We pass from the wandering in the jungle of Reason to -- the Awakening. (see next
verse).
THE NEW COMMENT.
This is the only way to deal with reason. Reason is like a woman; if you listen, you are
lost; with a thick stick, you have some sort of sporting chance. Reason leads the
philosopher to self-contradiction, the statesman to doctrinaire follies; it makes the
warrior lay down his arms, and the lover cease to rave. What is so unreasonable as man?
The only Because in the lover's litany is Because I love you. We want no skeleton
syllogisms at our symposium of souls.
Philosophically, 'Because is absurd.' There is no answer to the question "Why."
The greatest thinkers have been sceptics or agnostics: "omnia exeunt in
mysterium"," and "summa scientia nihil scire" are old commonplaces. In
my essays 'Truth' (in Konx Om Pax), 'The Soldier and the Hunchback,' 'Eleusis' and others,
I have offered a detailed demonstration of the self-contradictory nature of Reason. The
crux of the whole proof may be summarized by saying that any possible proposition must be
equally true with its contradictory, as, if not, the universe would no longer be in
equilibrium. It is no objection that to accept this is to destroy conventional Logic, for
that is exactly what it is intended to do. I may also mention briefly one line of
analysis.
I ask "What is (e.g.) a tree?" The dictionary defines this simple idea by means
of many complex ideas; obviously one gets in deeper with every stroke one takes. The same
applies to any "Why" that may be posed. The one existing mystery disappears as a
consequence of innumerable antecedents, each equally mysterious.
To ask questions is thus evidently worse than a waste of time, so far as one is looking
for an answer.
There is also the point that any proposition S is P merely includes P in the connotation
of S, and is therefore not really a statement of relation between two things, but an
amendment of the definition of one of them. "Some cats are black" only means
that our idea of a cat involves the liability to appear black, and that blackness is
consistent with those sets of impressions which we recognize as characteristic of cats.
All ratiocination may be reduced to syllogistic form; hence, the sole effect of the
process is to make each term more complex. Reason does not add to our knowledge; a filing
system does not increase one's correspondence directly, though by arranging it one gets a
better grasp of one's business. Thus coordination of our impressions should help us to
control them; but to allow reason to rule us is as abject as to expect the exactitude of
our ledgers to enable us to dispense with initiative on the one hand and actual
transactions on the other.
AL II,34: "But ye, o my people, rise up & awake!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
We are not to calculate, to argue, to criticise; these things lead to division of will and
to stagnation. They are shackles of our Going. They hamstring our Pegasus. We are to rise
up -- to Go -- to Love -- we are to be awake, alert --
"Joyous and eager, Our tresses adorning,
O let us beleaguer the City of Morning!"
The Secret of Magick is to "enflame oneself in praying." This is the ready test
of a Star, that it whirls flaming through the sky. You cannot mistake it for an Old Maid
objecting to Everything. This Universe is a wild revel of atoms, men, and stars, each one
a Soul of Light and Mirth, horsed on Eternity.
Observe that we must 'rise up' befor we 'awake!' Aspiration to the Higher is a dream -- a
wish-fulfilment which remains a phantasm to wheedle us away from seeking reality -- unless
we follow it up by Action. Only then do we become fully aware of ourselves, and enter into
right reaction with the world in which we live.
AL II,35: "Let the rituals be rightly performed with joy & beauty!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
35. Let us be practical persons, not babblers of gossip and platitude.
THE NEW COMMENT.
A ritual is not a melancholy formality; it is a Sacrament, a Dance, a Commemoration of the
Universe. The Universe is endless rapture, wild and unconfined, a mad passion of speed.
Astronomers tell us this of the Great Republic of the Stars; physicists say the same of
the Little Republic of Molecules. Shall not the Middle Republic of Men be like unto them?
The polite ethicist demurs; his ideal is funereal solemnity. His horizon is bounded by
death; and his spy-glass is smeared with the idea of sin. The New Aeon proclaims Man as
Immortal God, eternally active to do His Will. All's Joy, all's Beauty; this Will we
celebrate.
In this verse we see how the awakening leads to ordered and purposeful action. Joy and
Beauty are the evidence that our functions are free and fit; when we take no pleasure, and
find nothing to admire, in our work, we are doing it wrong.
AL II,36: "There are rituals of the elements and feasts of the times."
THE OLD COMMENT.
36. A crescendo of ecstasy in the mere thought of performing these rituals; which are in
preparation under the great guidance of V.V.V.V.V.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Each element -- fire, earth, air, water, and Spirit -- possesses its own Nature, Will, and
Magical Formula. Each one may then have its appropriate ritual. Many such in crude form
are described in The Golden Bough of Dr. J.G. Frazer, the Glory of Trinity!
In particular the entry of the Sun into the cardinal signs of the elements at the
Equinoxes and Solstices are suitable for festivals.
The difference between 'rituals' and 'feasts' is this: by the one a particular form of
energy is generated, while there is a general discharge of one's superfluous force in the
other. Yet a feast implies periodical nourishment.
AL II,37: "A feast for the first night of the Prophet and his Bride!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
There should be a special feast on the 12th day of August in every year, since it was the
marriage of The Beast which made possible the revelation of the New Law. (This is not an
Apology for Marriage. Hard Cases make Bad Law).
AL II,38: "A feast for the three days of the writing of the Book of the Law."
THE NEW COMMENT.
This is April 8th, 9th, and 10th, the feast beginning at High Noon.
AL II,39: "A feast for Tahuti and the child of the Prophet-secret, O Prophet!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
This particular feast is of a character suited only to initiates.
AL II,40: "A feast for the Supreme Ritual, and a feast for the Equinox of the
Gods."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The Supreme Ritual is the Invocation of Horus, which brought about the Opening of the New
Aeon. The date is March 20.
The Equinox of the Gods is the term used to describe the Beginning of a New Aeon, or a New
Magical Formula. It should be celebrated at every Equinox, in the manner known to
Neophytes of the A.'.A..'.
AL II,41: "A feast for fire and a feast for water; a feast for life and a greater
feast for death!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
The feasts of fire and water indicate rejoicings to be made at the puberty of boys and
girls respectively.
The feast for life is at a birth; and the feast for death at a death. It is of the utmost
importance to make funerals merry, so as to train people to take the proper view of death.
The fear of death is one of the great weapons of tyrants, as well as their scourge; and it
distorts our whole outlook upon the Universe.
AL II,42: "A feast every day in your hearts in the joy of my rapture!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
To him who realizes Hadit this text needs little comment. It is wondrous, this joy of
awakening every morning to the truth of one's immortal energy and rapture.
AL II,43: "A feast every night unto Nu, and the pleasure of uttermost delight!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
To sleep is to return, in a sense, to the Bosom of Nuit. But there is to be a particular
Act of Worship of Our Lady, as ye well wot.
AL II,44: "Aye! feast! rejoice! there is no dread hereafter. There is the
dissolution, and eternal ecstasy in the kisses of Nu."
THE OLD COMMENT.
44. Without fear rejoice; death is only a dissolution, a uniting of Hadit with Nu, the Ego
with the All. Yod with Aleph. (Note Yod, 10 + Aleph, 1 = 11, Abrahadabra, the Word of
Uniting the 5 and the 6.)
THE NEW COMMENT.
Do not be afraid of 'going the pace'. It is better to wear out than to rust out. You are
unconquerable, and of indefatigable energy. Great men find time for everything, shirk
nothing, make reputations in half a dozen different lines, have twenty simultaneous love
affairs, and live to a green old age. The milksops and valetudinarians never get anywhere;
usually they die early; and even if they lived for ever, what's the use?
The body is itself a restriction as well as an instrument. When death is as complete as it
should be, the individual expands and fulfils himself in all directions; it is an omniform
Samadhi. This is of course 'eternal ecstasy' in the sense already explained. But in the
time-world Karma reconcentrates the elements, and a new incarnation occurs.
AL II,45: "There is death for the dogs."
THE OLD COMMENT.
45. Those without our Circle of ecstasy do indeed die. Earth to earth, ashes to ashes,
dust to dust.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The prigs, the prudes, the Christians, die in a real sense of the word; for although even
they are 'Stars', there is not enough body to them (as it were) to carry on the
individuality. There is no basis for the magical memory if one's incarnation holds nothing
worth remembering. Count your years by your wounds "-- forsitan haec clim meminisse
juvabit."
In regard to this question of death I quote from
Liber Aleph -- De Morte.
Thou hast made Question of me concerning Death, and this is mine Opinion, of which I say
not: This is the Truth. First in the Temple called Man is the God, his Soul, or Star,
individual and eternal, but also inherent in the Body of Our Lady Nuith. Now this Soul, as
an Officer in the High Mass of the Cosmos, taketh on the vesture of his Office, that is,
inhabiteth a Tabernacle of Illusion, a Body and Mind. And this Tabernacle is subject to
the Law of Change, for it is complex, and diffuse, reacting to every Stimulus or
Impression. If then the Mind be attached constantly to the Body, Death hath not Power to
decompose it wholly, but a decaying Shell of the Dead Man, his Mind holding together for a
little his Body of Light, haunteth the Earth, seeking a new Tabernacle (in its Error, that
feareth Change) in some other Body. These Shells are broken away utterly from the Star
that did enlighten them, and they are Vampires, obsessing that that adventure themselves
into the Astral World, without Magical Protection, or invoke them, as do the Spiritists.
For by Death is Man released only from the Gross Body, at the first, and is complete
otherwise upon the Astral Plane, as he was in his Life. But this Wholeness suffereth
Stress, and its Girders are loosened, the weaker first, and after that the stronger.
De Adeptis R.C. Eschatologia.
Consider now in this Light what shall come to the Adept, to him that hath aspired
constantly and firmly to his Star, attuning his Mind unto the Musick of its Will. In him,
if his Mind be knit perfectly together in itself, and conjoined with the Star, is so
strong a Confection that it breaketh away easily not only from the Gross Body, but the
Fine. It is this Fine Body which bindeth it to the Astral, as did the Gross to the
Material World; so then it accomplisheth willingly the Sacrament of a Second Death, and
leaveth the Body of Light. But the Mind, cleaving closely by Right of its Harmony, and
Might of its Love, to its Star, resisteth the Ministers of Disruption, for a Season,
according to its Strength.
Now, if this Star be of those that are bound by the Great Oath, incarnating without
Remission because of Delight in the Cosmic Sacrament, it seeketh a new Vehicle in the
Appointed Way, and indwelleth the Foetus of a Child, and quickeneth it. And if at this
Time the Mind of its Former Tabernacle yet cling to it, then is there Continuity of
Character, and it may be Memory, between the Two Vehicles. This is, briefly and without
Elaboration, the Way of Asar in Amennti, according to mine Opinion, of which I say not:
this is the Truth.
De Nuptiis summis.
Now then to this Doctrine, o my Son, add thou that which thou hast learned in the Book of
the Law, that Death is the Dissolution in the Kiss of Our Lady Nuith. This is a true
Consonance as of Bass with Treble; for here is the Impulse that setteth us to Magick, the
Pain of the Conscious Mind. Having then Wit to find the Cause of this Pain in the Sense of
Separation, and its Cessation by the Union of Love, it is the Summit of Our Holy Art to
present the whole Engine in true and real appurtenance of our Force, without Leak, or
Friction, or any other Waste or Hindrance to its Action. Thou knowest well how an Horse,
or even a Machine propelled by a Man's Feet, becometh as it were an Extension of the
Rider, through his Skill and Custom. Thus let thy Star have Profit of thy Vehicle,
assimilating it, and sustaining it, so that it be healed of its Separation, and this even
in Life, but most especially in Death. Also thou oughtest to increase thy Vehicle in Mass
by true Growth in Balance, that thou be a Bridegroom comely and well-favoured, a man of
Might, and a Warrior worthy of the Bed of so divine a Dissolution.
AL II,46: "Dost thou fail? Art thou sorry? Is fear in thine heart?"
THE OLD COMMENT.
46. The prophet was again perplexed and troubled; for in his soul was Compassion for all
beings. But though his Compassion is a feeling perhaps admirable and necessary for
mortals, yet it pertains to the planes of Illusion. It is based on a misapprehension.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This verse brings out what is a fact in psychology, the necessary connection between fear,
sorrow, and failure. To will and to dare are closely linked Powers of the Sphinx, and they
are based on -- to know. If one have a right apprehension of the Universe, if he know
himself free, immortal, boundless, infinite force and fire, then may he will and dare.
Fear, sorrow and failure are but phantoms.
AL II,47: "Where I am these are not."
THE OLD COMMENT.
47. Hadit knows nothing of these things; He is pure ecstasy.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Hadit is everywhere; fear, sorrow, and failure are only 'shadows'. It is for this reason
that compassion is absurd.
It may be objected that "shadows" exist after all; the "pink rats" of
an alcoholic are not to be exorcised by 'Christian Science" methods. Very true --
they are, in fact, necessary functions of our idea of the Universe in its dualistic
'shadow-show'. But they do not form any part of Hadit, who is beneath all conditions. And
they are in a sense less real than their logical contradictories, because they are
patently incompatible with the Changeless and Impersonal. They have their roots in
conceptions involving change and personality. Strictly speaking, 'joy' is no less absurd
than sorrow, with reference to Hadit; but from the standpoint of the individual, this is
not the case. One's fear of death is removed by the knowledge that there is no such thing
in reality; but one's joy in life is not affected.
AL II,48: "Pity not the fallen! I never knew them. I am not for them. I console not:
I hate the consoled & the consoler."
48. Hadit has never defiled His purity with the Illusion of Sorrow, etc. Even love and
pity for the fallen is an identification with it (sympathy from sigma-upsilon-nu
Pi-alpha-theta-epsilon-iota-nu), and therefore a contamination.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is several times shewn in this Book that 'falling' is in truth impossible. "All is
ever as it was". To sympathize with the illusion is not only absurd, but tends to
perpetuate the false idea. It is a mistake to 'spoil' a child, or humour a malade
imaginaire. One must, on the contrary, chase away the shadows by lighting a fire, which
fire is: Do what thou wilt!
AL II,49: "I am unique & conqueror. I am not of the slaves that perish. Be they
damned & dead! Amen. [This is of the 4: there is a fifth who is invisible, &
therein am I as a babe in an egg.]"
THE OLD COMMENT.
49. Continues the curse against the slave-soul. Amen. This is of the 4, i.e. should be
spelt with 4 letters (the elements). Aleph-Mem-Taw-Shin not Aleph-Mem-nun. The fifth, who
is invisible, is Ayin, 70, the Eye. Now Aleph-Mem-Taw-Shin, 741 + 70 = 811 = IAO in Greek,
and IAO is the Greek form of Yod-He-Vau-He, the synthesis of the 4 elements
Aleph-Mem-Taw-Shin. (This Ayin is perhaps the O in N.O.X., Liber VII, I, 40.)
THE NEW COMMENT.
We are to conquer the Illusion, to drive it out. The slaves that perish are better dead.
They will be reborn into a world where Freedom is the Air of Breath. So then, in all
kindness, the Christians to the Lions!
The "Babe in the Egg" is Harpocrates; it is his regular Image.
I am not very well satisfied with the old comment on this verse. It appears rather as if
the Amen should be the beginning of a new paragraph altogether. Amen is evidently a
synthesis of the four elements, and the invisible fifth is Spirit. But Harpocrates, the
Babe in the Egg, is Virgo in the Zodiac indeed, but Mercury among the planets. Mercury has
the Winged Helmet and Heels, and the Winged Staff about which Snakes twine, and it is He
that Goeth. Now this letter is Beth whose numeration is 2, and Aleph-Mem-Nun is 91, which
added to 2 makes 93. Amoun is of course Jupiter in his highest Form. To understand this
note fully one must have studied "The Paris Working"; also one must be an
initiate of the O.T.O.
AL II,50: "Blue am I and gold in the light of my bride: but the red gleam is in my
eyes; & my spangles are purple & green."
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is here suggested the Image of "the Star and the Snake".
AL II,51: "Purple beyond purple: it is the light higher than eyesight."
THE OLD COMMENT.
51. Purple -- the ultra-violet (v.51), the most positive of the colours.
Green -- the most negative of the colours, half-way in the spectrum.
The Magical Image of Hadit is therefore an Eye within a coiled serpent, gleaming red --
the spiritual red of the Spirit of Nature, the letter Shin, not mere Fire -- at the apex
of the Triangle in the half circle of Nuiot's Body, and shedding spangles as of the
spectrum of eight colours, including the ultra-violet but not the ultra-red; and set above
a black veil, as the next verse indicates.
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is a certain suggestion in this 'purple' as connected with 'eyesight', which should
reveal a certain identity of Hadit with the Dwarf-Soul to those who possess -- eyesight!
AL II,52: "There is a veil: that veil is black. It is the veil of the modest woman;
it is the veil of sorrow, & the pall of death: this is none of me. Tear down that
lying spectre of the centuries: veil not your vices in virtuous words: these vices are my
service; ye do well, & I will reward you here and hereafter."
THE OLD COMMENT.
52. This verse is very difficult for anyone, either with or without morality. For what men
nowadays call Vice is really virtue -- virtue, manliness -- and Virtue -- cowardice,
hypocrisy, prudery, chastity, and so on are really vices -- vitia, flaws.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Mohammed struck at the root of the insane superstition of tabu with his word: "Women
are your field; go in unto them as ye will". He only struck half the blow. I say: go
in unto them as ye will and they will. Two-thirds of modern misery springs from Woman's
sexual dissatisfaction. A dissatisfied woman is a curse to herself and to everybody in her
neighbourhood. Women must learn to let themselves enjoy without fear or shame, and both
men and woman must be trained in the technique of sex. Sex-repression leads to neurosis,
and is the cause of social unrest. Ignorance of sexual technique leads to disappointment,
even where passion is free and unrestrained. Sex is not everything in life, any more than
food is: but until people have got satisfaction of these natural hungers, it is useless to
expect them to think of other things. This truth is vital to the statesman, now that women
have some direct political power; they will certainly overthrow the Republic unless they
obtain full sexual satisfaction. Also, women outnumber men; and one man cannot satisfy a
woman unless he be skilful and diligent. The New Aeon will have a foundation of Happy
Women: A Woman under Tabu is loathsome to Life, detested by her fellows, and wretched in
herself.
The student should study in Liber Aleph and Liber 418, the connection between 'modesty'
and the attitude of the "Black Brothers".
AL II,53: "Fear not, o prophet, when these words are said, thou shalt not be sorry.
Thou art emphatically my chosen; and blessed are the eyes that thou shalt look upon with
gladness. But I will hide thee in a mask of sorrow: they that see thee shall fear thou art
fallen: but I lift thee up."
THE OLD COMMENT.
53. But the prophet again disliked the writing. The God comforted him.
Also he prophesied of his immediate future, which was fulfiled, and is still being
fulfilled at the time (An V. Sun in 20 degrees Cancer) of this writing. Even more marked
now (An VII, Sun in Libra) especially these words, "I lift thee up."
THE NEW COMMENT.
Yes! I was frightened when the God of Things as They Ought to Be told me that They Were to
Be. I was born under a German Queen, and I did not believe in the Revolution that I
willed. And lo! it is upon us, ere the Fifteenth Year of the New Aeon has dawned.
Yes! I am lifted up, the Sun being in Scorpio in this Fourteenth Year of the Aeon.
AL II,54: "Nor shall they who cry aloud their folly that thou meanest nought avail;
thou shall reveal it: thou availest: they are the slaves of because: They are not of me.
The stops as thou wilt; the letters? change them not in style or value!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
54. The triumph over the rationalists predicted. The punctuation of this book was done
after its writing; at the time it was mere hurried scribble from dictation. See the MS.
facsimile.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The second part of the text was in answer to an unspoken query as to the peculiar
phrasing.
The first part is clear enough. There are a number of people of shallow wit who do not
believe in Magick. This is doubtless partly due to the bad presentation of the subject by
previous Masters. I have identified Magick with the Art of Life. The transcendental
superstructure will not overburden those who have laid this Right Foundation.
There is an elaborate cryptographic meaning in this verse; the words 'folly', 'nought',
'it', and 'me' indicate the path of research.
AL II,55: "Thou shalt obtain the order & value of the English Alphabet; thou
shalt find new symbols to attribute them unto."
THE OLD COMMENT.
55. Done. See Liber Trigrammaton, Comment.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The attribution in Liber Trigrammation is good theoretically; but no Qabalah of merit has
arisen therefrom. I am inclined to look further into the question of Sanskrit Roots, and
into the Enochian Records, in order to put this matter in more polished shape.
I append Liber Trigrammaton with the attribution aforesaid.
sub Figura XXVII.
THE BOOK OF THE TRIGRAMS OF THE MUTATIONS OF THE TAO WITH THE YIN AND YANG.
*
*
*
Here is Nothing under its three forms. It is not, yet informeth all things.
I Narrowed breath. Represents concentration, including aspiration.
*
*
---
Now cometh the glory of the Single One, as an imperfection and stain.
L Passive undulation, without effort, unchecked.
*
*
- -
But by the Weak One the Mother was it equilibrated.
C. Vide S. and K.
*
---
*
Also the purity was divided by Strength, the force of the Demiurge.
H. forcible addition of pure breath to other sounds. Represents effort.
*
- -
*
And the Cross was formulated in the Universe that as yet was not.
X Combines K & S.
---
*
*
But now the Imperfection became manifest, presiding over the fading of perfection.
T The sexual onslaught. A less responsible form of D.
- -
*
*
Also the Woman arose, and veiled the Upper Heaven with her body of stars.
Y When distinct from I, dignifies the vowel to which it is prefixed.
*
---
---
Now then a giant arose, of terrible strength; and asserted the Spirit in a secret rite.
P As to B as K is to (hard) G. Bursting of a bud as against that of a fruit.
*
---
- -
And the Master of the Temple balancing all things arose; his stature was above the Heaven
and below Earth and Hell.
A Open unmodulated breath. (ah.)
*
- -
---
Against him the Brothers of the Left-hand Path, confusing the symbols. They concealed
their horror [in this symbol]; for in truth they were - -
---
*
J Like soft G.
*
- -
- -
The master flamed forth as a star and set a guard of Water in every Abyss.
W When distinct from U represents the operation of choice. 'U" does this to some
extent. (Will, word, way.)
---
*
---
Also certain secret ones concealed the Light of Purity in themselves, protecting it from
the Persecutions.
O The breath concentrated and directed. As to I as magic is to mysticism.
---
*
- -
Likewise also did certain sons and daughters of Hermes and of Aphrodite, more openly
G (hard) Opening as if to devour. (Soft?)
- -
*
---
But the Enemy confused them. They pretended to conceal that Light, that they might betray
it, and profane it.
Z An irritated or excited form of S, emphasizing elements of anger and alarm.
- -
*
- -
Yet certain holy nuns concealed the secret in songs upon the lyre.
B Bursting forth. Phallus and Vulva. Kissing.
---
---
*
Now did the Horror of Time pervert all things, hiding the Purity with a loathsome thing, a
thing unnameable.
F Compound of P & H.
---
- -
*
Yea, and there arose sensualists upon the firmament, as a foul stain of storm upon the
sky.
S Devence, warning, etc.
- -
---
*
And the Black Brothers raised their heads; yea, they unveiled themselves without shame or
fear.
M The Will to Die.
- -
- -
*
Also there rose up a soul of filth and of weakness, and it corrupted all the rule of the
Tao.
N The vibration which includes Life and Death as complementary Curves.
---
---
---
Then only was Heaven established to bear sway; for only in the lowest corruption is form
manifest. (Phallus).
E Softened, but otherwise unmodulated breath.
---
---
- -
Also did Heaven manifest in violent light. (Air or the Aethyr).
R Continuous vibration, like L but active.
---
- -
---
And in soft light. (The Sun).
Q Combines K + U.
- -
---
---
Then were the waters gathered together from the heaven. (Water).
V Conscious male will. Manhood, strength, truth, righteousness, immortality, integrity.
---
- -
- -
And a crust of earth concealed the core of flame. (Earth).
K Opening as if startled.
- -
---
- -
Around the globe gathered the wide air. (The moon)<<the moon is not considered to be
a light, but as a cohesion of the planet's atmosphere.>>
D The paternal vibration.
- -
- -
---
And men began to light fires upon the earth. (Fire).
U Like O with added refinement and a tinge of melancholy. O is completely self-confident.
(Vulva).
- -
- -
- -
Therefore was the end of it sorrow; yet in that sorrow a sixfold star of glory whereby
they might see to return unto the stainless Abode; yea, unto the Stainless Abode.
AL II,56: "Begone! ye mockers; even though ye laugh in my honour ye shall laugh not
long: then when ye are sad know that I have forsaken you."
THE OLD COMMENT.
56. The God again identifies himself with the essential ecstasy. He wants no reverence,
but identity.
THE NEW COMMENT.
These passages are certainly very difficult. It seems as if they were given to meet some
contingency which has not yet arisen. For example this verse might be appropriate in case
of the institution of a false cultus by impostors.
The doctrine is that Hadit is the nucleolus (to borrow a term from bilogy) of any
star-organism. To mock at Hadit is therefore evidently very much what is meant by the
mysterious phrase in the "New Testament" with regard to the Unpardonable Sin,
the "blasphemy against the Holy Ghost". A star forsaken by Hadit would thus be
in the condition of real death it is this state which is characteristic of the "Black
Brothers", as they are described in other parts of this Comment, and elsewhere in the
Holy Books of the A.'. A.'.
I may here quote Liber Aleph, De Inferno Servorum and De Fratribut Nigris.
"Now, o my Son, having understood the Heaven that is within thee, according to thy
Will, learn this concerning the Hell of the Slaves of the Slavegods, that it is true Place
of torment. For they, restricting themselves, and being divided in Will, are indeed the
Servants of Sin, and they suffer, because, not being united in Love with the whole
Universe, they perceive not Beauty, but Ugliness and Deformity; and, not being united in
Understanding thereof, conceive only of Darkness and Confusion, beholding Evil therein.
Thus at last they come, as did the Manichaeans, to find, to their Terror, a Division even
in the One, not that Division which we know for the Craft of Love, but a Division of Hate,
And this, multiplying itself, Conflict upon Conflict, endeth in Hotchpot, and in the
Impotence and Envy of Choronzon, and in the Abominations of the Abyss. And of such the
Lords are the Black Brothers, who seek by their Sorceries to confirm themselves in
Division. Yet in this even is no true Evil, for Love conquereth All, and their Corruption
and Disintegration is also the Victory of BABALON".
"O my Son, know this concerning the Black Brothers, that cry: I am I. This is Falsity
and Delusion, for the Law endureth not Exception. So then these Brethren are not Apart, as
they Think; but are peculiar Combinations of Nature in Her Variety. Rejoice then even in
the Contemplation of these, for they are proper to Perfection, and Adornments of Beauty,
like a Mole upon the Cheek of a Woman. Shall I then say that were it of thine own Nature,
even thine, to compose so sinsister a complex, thou shouldst not strive therewith,
destroying it by Love, but continue in that Way? I deny not this hastily, nor affirm; for
it is in mine won Nature to think that in this Matter the Sum of Wisdom is Silence. But
this I say, and that boldly, that thou shalt not look upon this Horror with Fear, or with
Hate, but accept this as thou dost all else, as a Phenomenon of Change, that is, of Love.
For in a swift Stream thou mayst behold a Twig held steady for awhile by the Play of the
Water, and by this Analogue thou mayst understand the Nature of this Mystery of the Path
of Perfection."
AL II,57: "He that is righteous shall be righteous still; he that is filthy shall be
filthy still."
THE OLD COMMENT.
57. A quotation from the Apocalypse. This God is not a Redeemer: He is Himself. You cannot
worship Him, or seek Him -- He is He. And if thou be He, well.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This, and the first part of the next verse demonstrate the inviolability of Hadit our
Quintessence. Every Star has its own Nature, which is 'Right' for it. We are not to be
missionaries, with ideal standards of dress and morals, and such hard-ideas. We are to do
what we will, and leave others to do what they will. We are infinitely tolerant, save of
intolerance. It is not good, however, to try to prevent Christians from meddling, save by
the one cure: The Christians to the Lions'.
It is impossible to alter the ultimate Nature of any Being, however completely we may
succeed in transfiguring its external signs as displayed in any of its combinations. Thus,
the sweetness, whiteness, and crystalline structure of sugar depend partly on the presence
of Carbon; so do the bitterness, greeness, and resinous composition of hashish. But the
Carbon is inviolably Carbon. And even when we transmute what seem to be elements, as
Radium to Lead, we merely go a step further; there is still an immutable substance -- or
essence of Energy -- which is inevitably Itself, the basis of the diversity.
This holds good even should we arrive at demonstrating Material Monism. It may well be --
I have believed so ever since I was fourteen years old -- that the elements are all
isomers, differentiated by geometrical structure, electrical charge, or otherwise in
precisely the same way as ozone from oxygen, red from yellow phosphorous, dextrose from
~laevulose, and a paraffin from a benzene of identical empirical formula. Indeed, every
"star" is necessarily derived from the uniform continuity of Nuith, and
resolvable back into Her Body by the proper analytical methods, as the experience of
mysticism testifies. But each such ~complexs is none the less uniquely itself; for the
scheme of its construction is part of its existence, so that this peculiar scheme
constitutes the essence of its individuality. It is impossible to change a shilling into
two sixpences, though the value and the material may be identical; for part of the essence
of the shilling is the intention to have a single coin.
The above considerations must be thoroughly assimilated by any mind which wishes to gain a
firm intellectual grasp of the truth which lies behind the paradox of existence.
AL II,58: "Yea! deem not of change: ye shall be as ye are, & not other. Therefore
the kings of the earth shall be Kings for ever: the slaves shall serve. There is none that
shall be cast down or lifted up: all is ever as it was. Yet there are masked ones my
servants: it may be that yonder beggar is a King. A King may choose his garment as he
will: there is no certain test: but a beggar cannot hide his poverty."
58. Yet it does not follow that He (and His) must appear joyous. They may assume the
disguise of sorrow.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Again we learn the permanence of the Nature of a Star. We are not to judge by temporary
circumstances, but to penetrate to the True Nature.
It has naturally been objected by economists that our Law, in declaring every man and
every woman to be a star, reduces society to its elements, and makes hierarchy or even
democracy impossible. The view is superficial. Each star has a function in its galaxy
proper to its own nature. Much mischief has come from our ignorance in insisting, on the
contrary, that each citizen is fit for any and every social duty. But also our Law teaches
that a star often veils itself from its nature. Thus the vast bulk of humanity is obsessed
by an abject fear of freedom; the principal objections hitherto urged against my Law have
been those of people who cannot bear to imagine the horrors which would result if they
were free to do their own wills. The sense of sin, shame, self-distrust, this is what
makes folk cling to CHristianity-slavery. People believe in a medicine just in so far as
it is nasty; the metaphysical root of this idea is in sexual degeneracy of the masochistic
type. Now "the Law is for all"; but such defectives will refuse it, and serve us
who are free with a fidelity the more dog-like as the simplicity of our freedom denotes
their abjection.
Even such shallow soapsudmongers as Sir Walter Besant and Mr. James Rice have had an
inkling of these ideas. I quote "Ready-Money Mortiboy", Chapter XXIII:
"The big-bearded man stood towering over the children, with his right arm waving them
out into the world -- where? No matter where: somewhere away: somewhere into the good
places of the world -- not a boy's heart but was stirred within him: and the brave old
English blood rose in them as he spoke, in his deep bass tones, of the worth of a single
man in those far-off lands; -- and oration destined to bear fruit in after-days, when the
lads, who talk yet with bated breath of the speech and the speaker, shall grow to man's
estate.
"Dangerous, Dick", said Farmer John. "What should I do without my
labourers?"
"Don't be afraid", said Dick. "There are not ten percent have the pluck to
go. Let us help them, and you shall keep the rest."
He might have added that the employer would be better off without that percentage of yeast
to ferment his infusion of harmless vegetable human.
No one is better aware than I am that the Labour Problem has to be settled by practical
and not ideal considerations, but in this case the ideal considerations happen to be
extremely practical. The mistake has been in trying to produce a standard article to
supply the labour market; it is an error from the point of view of capital and labour
alike. Men should not be taught to read and write unless they exhibit capacity or
inclination. Compulsory education has aided nobody. It has imposed an unwarrantable
constraint on the people it was intended to benefit; it has been asinine presumption on
the part of the intellectuals to consider a smattering of mental acquirements of universal
benefit. It is a form of sectarian bigotry. We should recognize the fact that the vast
majority of human beings have no ambition in life beyond mere ease and animal happiness.
We should allow these people to fulfil their destinies without interference. We should
give every opportunity to the ambitious, and thereby establish a class of morally and
intellectually superior men and women. We should have no compunction in utilizing the
natural qualities of the bulk of mankind. We do not insist on trying to train sheep to
hunt foxes or lecture on history; we look after their physical well being, and enjoy their
wool and mutton. I this way we shall have a contented class of slaves who will accept the
conditions of existence as they really are, and enjoy life with the quiet wisdom of
cattle. It is our duty to see to it that this class of people lack for nothing. The
patriarchal system is better for all classes than any other; the objections to it come
from the abuses of it. But bad masters have been artificially created by exactly the same
blunder as was responsible for the bad servants. It is essential to teach the masters that
each one must discover his own will, and do it. There is no reason in nature for
cut-throat competition. All this has been explained previously in other connections; here
it is only necessary to emphasize the point. It must be cleanly understood that every man
must find his own happiness in a purely personal way. Our troubles have been caused by the
assumption that everybody wanted the same things, and thereby the supply of those things
has become artificially limited; even those benefits of which there is an inexhaustible
store have been cornered. For example, fresh air and beautiful scenery. In a world where
everyone did his own will none would lack these things. In our present society, they have
become the luxuries of wealth and leisure, yet they are still accessible to any one who
possesses sufficient sense to emancipate himself from the alleged advantages of city life.
We have deliberately trained people to wish for things that they do not really want.
It would be easy to elaborate this theme at great length, but I prefer to leave it to be
worked out by each reader in the light of his own intelligence, but I wish to call the
very particular attention of capitalists and labour leaders to the principles here set
forth.
I conclude by quoting four chapters from Liber Aleph which bear on the subject.
'j'De Lege Motus.
"Consider, my Son, that word in the Call or Key of the Thirty Aethyrs: Behold the
Face of your God, the Beginning of Comfort, whose eyes are the Brightness of the Heavens,
which provided you for the Government of the Earth, and the Unspeakable Variety! And
Again: let there be no Creature upon her or within her the same. All her Members let them
differ in their Qualities, and let there be no Creature equal with another. Here also is
the voice of true Science, crying aloud that Variation is the Key of Evolution. Thereunto
Art cometh the third, perceiving Beauty in the Harmony of the Diverse. Know then, o my
Son, that all Laws, all ~Systems, all Customs, all Ideals and Standards which tend to
produce uniformity, are in direct opposition to Nature's Will to change and to develop
through Variety, and are accursed. Do thou with all thy Might of Manhood strive against
these Forces, for they resist Change, which is Life; and thus they are of Death."
"De Legibus Contra Motum.
"Say not, in thine Haste, that such Stagnations are Unity even as the last Victory of
thy Will is Unity. For thy Will moveth through free Function, according to its particular
Nature, to that End of Dissolution of all Complexities, and those Ideals and Standards are
Attempts to halt thee on that Way. Although for thee some certain Ideal be upon thy Path,
yet for thy Neighbour it may not be so. Set all Men a-horseback; thou speedest the
Foot-soldier upon his way, indeed; but what hast thou done to the Bird-man? Thou must have
simple Laws and Customs to express the general Will, and so prevent the Tyranny or
Violence of a few; but multiply them not! Now then herewith I will declare unto thee the
Limits of the civil Law upon the Rock of the Law of Thelema".
"De Necessitate Communi.
"Understand first that the Disturbers of the Peace of Mankind do so by Reason of
their Ignorance of their own True Wills. Therefore, as this Wisdom of mine increaseth
among Mankind, the false Will to Crime must become constantly more rare. Also, the
exercise of our Freedom will cause Men to be born with less and ever less Affliction from
that Dis-ease of Spirit, which breedeth these false Wills. But, in the While of waiting
for this Perfection, thou must by Law assure to every Man a Means of satisfying his bodily
and his mental Needs, leaving him free to develop any Super-structure in accordance with
his Will, and protecting him from any that may seek to deprive him of these vertebral
Rights. There shall be therefore a Standard of Satisfaction, though it must vary in detail
with Race, Climate, and other such Conditions. And this Standard shall be based upon a
large Interpretation of Facts biological, physiological, and the like".
"De Fundamentis Civitatis.
"Say not, o my Son, that in this Argument I Have set Limits to individual Freedom.
For each Man in this State which I purpose is fulfilling his own true Will by his eager
Acquiescence in the Order necessary to the Welfare of all, and therefore of himself also.
But see thou well to it that thou set high the Standard of Satisfaction, and that to every
one be a Surplus of Leisure and of Energy, so that, his Will of Self-preservation-being
fulfilled by the Performance of his Function in the State, he may devote the Remainder of
his Powers to the Satisfaction of the other Parts of his Will. And because the People are
oft times unlearned, not understanding Pleasure, let them be instructed in the Art of
Life: to prepare Food palatable and wholesome, each to his own Taste, to make Clothes
according to Fancy, with variety of Individuality, and to practice the manifold Crafts of
Love. These Things being first secured, thou mayst afterward lead them into the Heavens of
Poesy and Tale, of Music, Painting, and Sculpture, and into the Lore of the Mind Itself,
with its insatiable Joy of all Knowledge, Thence let them soar!"
AL II,59: "Beware therefore! Love all, lest perchance is a King concealed! Say you
so? Fool! If he be a King, thou canst not hurt him."
THE OLD COMMENT.
59. Yet, being indeed invulnerable, one need not fear for them.
We must abolish the shadows by the Radiant Light of the Sun. Real things are only thrown
into brighter glory by His ~effulgence. We need have no fear then to throw the Christians
to the Lions. If there be indeed True Men among them, who happen through defect of
education to know no better, they will reincarnate all right, and no harm done.
This passage may perhaps be interpreted in a sense slightly different from that assumed in
the above paragraph. We should indeed love all -- is not the Law "love under
will"? By this I mean that we should make proper contact with all, for love means
union; and the proper condition of union is determined by will. Consider the right
attitude to adopt in the matter of cholera. One should love it, that is, study it
intimately; not otherwise can one be sure of maintaining the right relation with it, which
is, not to allow it to interfere with one's will to live. (And almost everything that is
true of Cholera is true of Christians.)
AL II,60: "Therefore strike hard & low, and to hell with them, master!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
60. Hit out indiscriminately therefore. The fittest will survive.
This doctrine is therefore contrary to that of Galileo{SIC, ?Galilean?}, or that of
Buddha.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The Christians to the Lions!
An XVII Sol in Libra, I am reminded of Samuel Butler's observation that the apotheosis of
love is to devour the beloved. Indeed, one cannot say that one has perfectly attained to
love or hate until the object of that passion is assimilated. The word "hell" is
significant in this connection. One must never be so careless as to let oneself think that
even "the Style of a letter" (how much less a phrase!) in this Book is casual.
The expression "to hell with them" is not merely an outburst of colloquial
enthusiasm. The word "hell", that and no other, serves the purpose of the
speaker. This would naturally be suggested to us, in any case, by the reflection that our
Law does not indulge in the frothings of impotent fury, like the priestly frauds of Moses,
the Rishis, and Buddha, in the weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth of the Galilean
fishwife. Our Law knows nothing of punishment beyond that imposed by ignorance and
awkwardness on their possessor. The word 'hell' must therefore be explained in terms
neither of virile vulgarity, or theological blackmail.
I quote Liber Aleph, p.24, p.129, p.130, from which the peculiar applicability of the
expression to the problem of the text will be evident.
"De Nuptiis Mysticis.
"O my Son, how wonderful is the Wisdom of this Law of Love! How vast are the Oceans
of uncharted Joy that lie before the Keel of thy Ship! Yet know this, that every
Opposition is in its Nature named Sorrow, and the Joy lieth in the Destruction of the
Dyad. Therefore must thou seek ever those Things which are to thee poisonous, and that in
the highest Degree, and make them thine by Love. That which repels, that which disgusts,
must thou assimilate in this Way of Wholeness. Yet rest not in the Joy of Destruction of
every Complex in thy Nature, but press on to that ultimate Marriage with the Universe
whose Consummation shall destroy thee utterly, leaving only that Nothingness which was
before the Beginning.
So then the Life of Non-action is not for thee; the Withdrawal from Activity is not the
Way of the Tao; but rather the Intensification and making universal of every Unity of
thine Energy on every Plane."
"De Inferno Palatio Sapientiae..
"Now then thou seest that this Hell, or concealed Place within thee, is no more a
Fear or Hindrance to Men of a Free Race, But the Treasure-House of the Assimilated Wisdom
of the Ages, and the Knowledge of the True Way. Thus are we Just and Wise to discover this
Secret in Ourselves, and to conform the conscious Mind therewith. For that Mind is compact
solely (until it be illuminated) of Impressions and Judgments, so that its Will is but
directed by the sum of the Shallow Reactions of a most limited Experience. But thy True
Will is the Wisdom of the Ages of thy Generations, the Expression of that which hath
fitted thee exactly to thine Environment. Thus thy conscious Mind is oftentimes foolish,
as when thou admirest an Ideal, and wouldst attain it, but thy true Will letteth thee, so
that there is Conflict, and the Humiliation of that Mind. Here will I call to Witness the
common Event of "Good Resolutions" that defy the Lightning of Destiny, being
puffed up by the Wind of an Indigestible Ideal putrefying within thee Thence cometh colic,
and presently the Poison is expelled, or else thou diest. But Resolutions of True Will are
mighty against Circumstance."
"De Vitiis Voluntatis Secretae.
"Learn moreover concerning this Hell, or Hidden Wisdom, that is within thee, that it
is modified, little by little, in respect of its Khu, through the Experience of the
Conscious Mind, which feedeth it. For that Wisdom is the Expression, or rather Symbol and
Hieroglyph, of the True Adjustment of thy Being to its Environment. Now then, that
Environment being eroded by Time, this Wisdom is no more perfect, for it is not absolute,
but standeth in Relation to the Universe. So then a Part thereof may become useless, and
atrophy, as (I will instance) Man's Wit of Smell; and the bodily Organ corresponding
degenerateth therewith. But this is an Effect of much Time, so that in thy Hell thou art
like to find Elements vain, or foolish, or contrary to thy present Weal. Yet, o my Son,
this Hidden Wisdom is not thy true Will, but only the Levers (I may say so) thereof.
Notwithstanding, there lieth therein a Faculty of Balance, whereby it is able to judge
whether any Element in itself is presently useful and benign, or idle and malignant. Here
then is a Root of Conflict between the Conscious and the Unconscious, and a Debate
concerning the right Order of Conduct, how the Will may be accomplished".
AL II,61: "There is a light before thine eyes, o prophet, a light undesired, most
desirable."
THE OLD COMMENT.
61. At the ecstasy of this thought the prophet was rapt away by the God. First came a
strange new light, His herald.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This chapter now enters upon an entirely new phase. The revelation or 'hiding' of Hadit
had by now sunk into the soul of The Beast, so that He realized Himself.
AL II,62: "I am uplifted in thine heart; and the kisses of the stars rain hard upon
thy body."
THE OLD COMMENT.
62. Next, as Hadit himself, did he know the athletic rapture of Nuit's embrace.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"Uplifted in thine Heart": -- compare the Book of the Heart Girt with a Serpent.
(See Equinox III,I.)
AL II,63: "Thou art exhaust in the voluptuous fullness of the inspiration; the
expiration is sweeter than death, more rapid and laughterful than a caress of Hell's own
worm."
THE OLD COMMENT.
63. Each breath, as He drew it in, was an orgasm; each breath, as it went out, was a new
dissolution into death.
Note that throughout these books death is always spoken of as a definite experience, a
delightful event in one's career.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This verse conceals a certain Magical Formula of the loftiest initiations. It refers to a
method of using the breath, in connexion with the appropriate series of ideas, which is
perhaps not to be taught directly. But it may be learnt by those who have attained the
necessary degree of magical technique, suggested automatically to them by Nature Herself,
just as newly-hatched chickens pick up corn without instruction.
AL II,64: "Oh! thou art overcome: we are upon thee; our delight is all over thee:
hail! hail: prophet of Nu! prophet of Had! prophet of Ra-Hoor-Khu! Now rejoice! now come
in our splendour & rapture! Come in our passionate peace, & write sweet words for
the Kings!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
64. The prophet is now completely swallowed up in the ecstasy. Then he is hailed by the
Gods, and bidden to write on.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"The Kings" are evidently those men who are capable of understanding Themselves.
This is a consecration of The Beast to the task of putting forth the Law.
"Thou art overcome". The conscious resisted desperately, and died in the last
ditch.
AL II,65: "I am the Master: thou art the Holy Chosen One."
THE OLD COMMENT.
65. The division of consciousness having re-arisen, and been asserted, the God continues,
and prophesies -- of which I cannot comment.
The ecstasy rekindles.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is curious that this verse should be numbered 65, suggesting L.V.X. and Adonai, the
Holy Guardian Angel. It seems then that He is Hadit. I have never liked the term 'Higher
Self'; True Self is more the idea. For each Star is the husk of Hadit, unique and
conqueror, sublime in His own virtue, independent of Hierarchy. There is an external
hierarchy, of course, but that is only a matter of convenience.
AL II,66: "Write, & find ecstasy in writing! Work, & be our bed in working!
Thrill with the joy of life & death! Ah! thy death shall be lovely: whoso seeth it
shall be glad. Thy death shall be the seal of the promise of our agelong love. Come! lift
up thine heart & rejoice! We are one; we are none."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The first part of this text appears to be a digression in the nature of a prophecy. The
word "Come!" is a summons to reenter the full Trance. Its essence is declared in
the last six words. Notice that the transition from one to none in instantaneous.
AL II,67: "Hold! Hold! Bear up in thy rapture; fall not in swoon of the excellent
kisses!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
67. So violently does the trance recommence, that the body of the prophet is nigh death.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The instructions in the text of this and the next verse were actual indications as to how
to behave, so as to get the full effect of the Trance.
This too is a general Magical Formula, convenient even in the Work of the physical image
of the Godhead.
It is of the utmost importance to resist the temptation to let oneself be carried away
into trance. One should summon one's reserve forces to react against the tendency to ~lose
normal consciousness. More and more of one's being is gradually drawn into the struggle,
and one only yields at the last moment. (It needs practice and courage to get the best
results.). I quote from the Holy Books:
"Fall not into death, O my soul! Think that death is the bed into which you are
falling!" (Liber VII,I,33.)
"Thou hast brought me into great delight. Thou hast given me of Thy flesh to eat and
of Thy blood for an offering of intoxication.
Thou hast fastened the fangs of Eternity in my soul, and the Poison of the Infinite hath
consumed me utterly.
I am become like a luscious devil of Italy; a fair strong woman with worn cheeks, eaten
out with Hunger for kisses. She hath played the harlot in diverse palaces; she hath given
her body to the beasts.
She hath slain her kinsfolk with strong venom of toads; she hath been scourged with many
rods.
She hath been broken in pieces upon the Wheel; the hands of the hangman have bound her
unto it.
The fountains of water have been loosed upon her; she hath struggled with exceeding
torment.
The hath burst in sunder with the weights of the waters; she hath sunk into the awful Sea.
So am I, O Adonai, my lord, and such are the waters of Thine intolerable Essence.
So am I, O Adonai, my beloved, and Thou hast burst me utterly in sunder.
I am shed out like spilt blood upon the mountains; the Ravens of Dispersion have borne me
utterly away.
Therefore is the seal unloosed, that guarded the Eighth abyss; therefore is the vast sea
as a veil; therefore is there a rending asunder of all things." (Liber LXV,III, vv.
38-48.)
"Intoxicate the inmost, O my lover, not the outermost!" (Liber LXV, I, v.64).
AL II,68: "Harder! Hold up thyself! Lift thine head! breathe not so deep-die!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
68. (Harden, not Harder, as the MS. indicates. The memory of DCLXVI says, though with
diffidence, that the former is correct.)
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is remarkable that this extraordinary Experience has practically no effect upon the
normal consciousness of THe Beast. "Intoxicate the inmost, o my God" -- and it
was His Magical Self, 666, that was by this Ecstasy initiated. It needed years for this
Light to dissolve the husks of accident that shrouded his True Seed.
AL II,69: "Ah! Ah! What do I feel? Is the word exhausted?"
THE OLD COMMENT.
69. The prophet's own consciousness re-awakens. He no longer knows anything at all ---
then grows the memory of the inspiration past; he asks if it is all. (It is evidently his
own interpolation in the dictation.)
THE NEW COMMENT.
The phrase -- "the word" -- is of a deeper significance than at first sight may
appear. The question is not merely equivalent to: "Is the dictation at an end?"
For the Word is Conceived as the act of possession. This is evident from the choice of the
word "exhausted". The inspiration has been like an electrical discharge.
Language is in itself nothing; it is only the medium of transmitting experience to
consciousness. Tahuti, Thoth, Hermes, or Mercury symbolize this relation; the character of
this God is declared in very full terms in "The Paris Working", which should be
studied eagerly by those who are fortunate enough to have access to the MS.
AL II,70: "There is help & hope in other spells. Wisdom says: be strong! Then
canst thou bear more joy. Be not animal; refine thy rapture! If thou drink, drink by the
eight and ninety rules of art: if thou love, exceed by delicacy; and if thou do aught
joyous, let there be subtlety therein!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
70. Also he has the human feeling of failure. It seems that he must fortify his nature in
many other ways, in order that he may endure the ecstasy unbearable of mortals.
There is also a charge that other than physical considerations obtain.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is absurd to suppose that 'to indulge the passions' is necessarily a reversion or
degeneration. On the contrary, all human progress has depended on such indulgence. Every
art and science is intended to gratify some fundamental need of nature. What is the
ultimate use of the telephone and all the other inventions on which we pride ourselves?
Only to sustain life, or to protect or reproduce it; or to subserve Knowledge and other
forms of pleasure.
On the other hand, the passions must be understood properly as what they are, nothing in
themselves, but the diverse forms of expression employed by the Will. One must preserve
discipline. A passion cannot be good or bad, too weak or too strong, etc. by an arbitrary
standard. Its virtue consists solely in its conformity with the plan of the
Commander-in-Chief. Its initiative and elan are limited by the requirements of his
strategy. For instance, modesty may well cooperate with ambition; but also it may thwart
it. This verse counsels us to train our passions to the highest degree of efficiency. Each
is to acquire the utmost strength and intelligence; but all are equally to contribute
their quota towards the success of the campaign.
It is nonsense to bring a verdict of "Guilty" or "Not Guilty" against
a prisoner without reference to the law under which he is living. The end justifies the
means: if the Jesuits do not assert this, I do. There is obviously a limit, where
"the means" in any case are such that their use blasphemes "the end":
e.g. to murder one's rich aunt affirms the right of one's poor nephew to repeat the trick,
and so to go against one's own Will-to-live, which lies deeper in one's being than the
mere Will-to-inherit. The judge in each case is not ideal morality, but inherent logic.
This then being understood, that we cannot call any given passion good or bad absolutely,
any more than we can call Knight to King's Fifth a good or bad move in chess without study
of the position, we may see more clearly what this verse implies. There is here a general
instruction to refine Pleasure, not by excluding its gross elements, but by emphasizing
all elements in equilibrated development. Thus one is to combind the joys of Messalina
with those of Saint Theresa and Isolde in one single act. One's rapture is to include
those of Blake, Petrarch, Shelley, and Catullus. Liber Aleph has detailed instruction on
numerous points involved in these questions.
Why "eight and ninety" rules of art? I am totally unable to suggest a reason
satisfactory to myself; but 90 is Tzaddi, the "Emperor", and 8, Cheth, the
"Charioteer" or Cup-Bearer; the phrase might them conceivably mean "with
majesty". Alternatively, 98 = 2 x 49: now Two is the number of the Will, and Seven of
the passive senses. 98 might then mean the full expansion of the senses (7 x 7) balanced
against each other, and controlled firmly by the Will.
"Exceed by delicacy": this does not mean, by refraining from so-called
animalism. One should make every act a sacrament, full of divinest ecstasy and
nourishment. There is no act which true delicacy cannot consecrate. It is one thing to be
like a sow, unconscious of the mire, and unable to discriminate between sweet food and
sour; another to take the filth firmly and force oneself to discover the purity therein,
initiating even the body to overcome its natural repulsion and partake with the soul at
this Eucharist. We 'believe in the Miracle of the Mass' not only because meat and drink
are actually "transmuted in us daily into Spiritual Substance", but because we
can make the "Body and Blood of God" from any materials soever by Virtue of our
royal and Pontifical Art of Magick.
Now when Brillat-Savarin (was it not?) served to the King's table a pair of old kid
gloves, and pleased the princely palate, he certainly proved himself a Master-Cook. The
feat is not one to be repeated constantly, but one should achieve it at least once -- that
it may bear witness to oneself that the skill is there. One might even find it advisable
to practice it occasionally, to retain one's confidence that one's "right hand hath
not lost its cunning". On this point hear further more our Holy Books:
"Go thou unto the outermost places and subdue all things".
Subdue thy fear and thy disgust. Then -- yield!" (Liber LXV, I. 45.46).
"Morover I beheld a vision of a river. There was a little boat thereon; and in it
under purple sails was a golden woman, an image of Asi wrought in finest gold. Also the
river was of blood, and the boat of shining steel. Then I loved her; and, loosing my
girdle, cast myself into the stream.
I gathered myself into the little Boat, and for many days and nights did I love her,
burning beautiful incense before her.
Yea! I gave her of the flower of my youth.
But she stirred not; only by my kisses I defiled her so that she turned to blackness
before me.
Yet I worshipped her, and gave her of the flower of my youth.
Also it came to pass that thereby she sickened, and corrupted before me. Almost I cast
myself into the stream.
Then at the end appointed her body was whiter that the milk of the stars, and her lips red
and warm as the sunset, and her life of a white heat like the heat of the midmost sun.
Then rose she up from the abyss of Ages of Sleep, and her body embraced me. Altogether I
melted into her beauty and was glad.
The river also became the river of Amrit, and the little boat was the chariot of the
flesh, and the sails thereof the blood of the heart that beareth me, thereof the blood of
the heart that beareth me, that beareth me."
We therefore train our adepts to make the Gold Philosophical from the dung of witches, and
the Elixir of Life from Hippomanes; but we do not advocate ostentatious addiction to these
operations. It is good to know that one is man enough to spend a month or so at a height
of twenty thousand feet or more above the sea-level; but it would be unpardonably foolish
to live there permanently.
This illustrates on case of a general principle. We consider the Attainment of various
Illuminations, incomparably glorious as that is, of chief value for its witness to our
possession of the faculty which made success possible. To have climbed alone to the summit
of Iztaccihuatl is great and grand; but the essence of one's joy is that one possesses the
courage, knowledge, agility, endurance, and self-mastery necessary to have done it.
The Goal is ineffably worth all our pains, as we say to ourselves at first; but in a
little while are aware that even that Goal is less intoxicating then the Way itself.
We find that it matters little whither we go; the Going itself is our gladness, I quote in
this connection Liber LXV, II, 17-25, one of several similar passages in Our Holy Books.
"Also the Holy One came upon me, and I beheld a white swan floating in the blue.
Between its wings I sate, and the aeons fled away.
Then the swan flew and dived and soared, yet no whither we went.
A little crazy boy that rode with me spake unto the swan, and said:
Who art thou that dost float and fly and dive and soar in the inane? Behold, these many
aeons have passed; whence camest thou? Whither wilt thou go?
And laughing I chide him, saying: No whence! No whither!
The swan being silent, he answered: Then, if with no goal, why this eternal journey?
And I laid my head against the Head of the Swan, and laughed saying: Is there not joy
ineffable in this aimless winging? Is there not weariness and impatience for who would
attain to some goal?
And the swan was ever silent. Ah! but we floated in the infinite Abyss. Joy! Joy!
White swan, bear thou ever me up between thy wings!"
"Be strong!" We need healthy robust bodies as the mechanical instruments of our
souls. Could Paganini have expressed himself on the "fiddle for eighteen pence"
that some one once bought when he was "young and had no sense"? Each of us is
Hadit, the core of our Khabs, our Star, one of the Company of Heaven; but this Khabs needs
a Khu or Magical Image, in order to play its part in the Great Drama. This Khu, again,
needs the proper costume, a suitable 'body of flesh', and this costume must be worthy of
the Play.
We therefore employ various magical means to increase the vigour of our bodies and the
energy of our minds, to fortify and sublime them.
The result is that we of Thelema are capable of enormously more achievement than others,
even in terrestrial matters, from sexual orgia to creative Art. Even if we had only this
one earth-life to consider, we exceed our fellows some thirtyfold, some sixtyfold, some an
hundredfold.
One most important point, in conclusion. We must doubtless admit that each one of us is
lacking in one capacity or another. There must always be some among the infinite
possibilities of Nuith which possesses no correlative points of contact in any given Khu.
For example, the Khu of a male body cannot fulfil itself in the quality of motherhood. Any
such lacuna must be accepted as a necessary limit, without regret or vain yearnings for
the impossible. But we should beware lest prejudice or other personal passion exclude any
type of self-realization which is properly ours. In our initiation the tests must be
thorough and exhaustive. The neglect to develop even a single power can only result in
deformity. However slight this might seem, it might lead to fatal consequences; the
ancient adepts taught that by the parable of the heel of Achilles. It is essential for the
Aspirant to make a systematic study of every possible passion, icily aloof from all alike,
and setting their armies in array beneath the banner of his Will after he has perfectly
gauged the capacity of each unit, and assured himself of its loyalty, discipline, courage,
and efficiency. But woe unto him who leaves a gap in his line, or one arm unprepared to do
its whole duty in the position proper to its peculiar potentialities!
AL II,71: "But exceed! exceed!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
71. Yet excess is the secret of success.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"The Road of Excess leads to the Palace of Wisdom".
Progress, as its very etymology declares, means A Step Ahead. It is the Genius, the
Eccentric, the Man Who Goes One Better than his fellows, that is the Saviour of the Race.
And while it is unwise possibly (in some senses) to exceed in certain respects, we may be
sure that he who exceeds in no respect is a mediocrity.
The key of Evolution is Right Variation.
Excess is evidence at least of capacity in the quality at issue. The golf teacher growls
tirelessly: "Putt for the back of the hole! Never up, never in!" The application
is universal. Far from me be it to deny that excess is too often disastrous. The athlete
who dies in his early prime is the skeleton at every Boat Supper. But in such cases the
excess is almost always due to the desire to excel other men, instead of referring the
matter to the only competent judge, the true Will of the body. I myself used to "go
all out" on mountains; I hold more World's Records of various kinds than I can reckon
-- for pace, skill, daring, and endurance. But I never worried about whether other people
could beat me. For this reason my excesses, instead of causing damage to health and danger
to life, turned me from a delicate boy, too frail for football, doomed by my doctors to
die in my teens, into a robust ruffian who throve on every kind of hardship and exposure.
On the contrary, every department of life in which, from distaste or laziness, I did not
'exceed', is constantly crippling me in one way or another -- and I recognize with savage
remorse that the weakness which I could have corrected so easily in my twenties is in my
forties an incurably chronic complaint.
AL II,72: "Strive ever to more! and if thou art truly mine-and doubt it not, an if
thou art ever joyous!-death is the crown of all."
THE OLD COMMENT.
72. There is no end to the Path -- death crowns all.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This striving is to be strenuous. We are not to set our lives at a pin's fee. "Unhand
me, gentlemen! I'll make a ghost of him that lets me!" Death is the End that crowns
the Work.
Evolution works by variation. When an animal develops one part of itself beyond the
others, it infringes the norm of its type. At first this effort is made at the expense of
other efforts, and it seems as if, the general balance being upset, the Nature were in
danger. (It must obviously appear so to the casual observer -- who probably reproaches and
persecutes the experimenter). But when this variation is intended to meet some new, or
even foreseen, change in environment, and is paid for by some surplus part, or some part
now superfluous, although once useful to meet a quality of the environment which no longer
menaces the individual, the adaptation is biologically profitable.
Obviously, the whole idea of exercise, mental or bodily, is to develop the involved organs
in manner physiologically and psychologically proper.
It is deleterious to force any faculty to live by an alien law. When parents insist on a
boy adopting a profession which he loathes, because they themselves fancy it; when
Florence Nightingale fought to open hospital windows in India at night; then the Ideal
mutilates and murders.
Every organ has 'no law beyond Do what thou wilt'. Its law is determined by the history of
its development, and by its present relations with its fellow-citizens. We do not fortify
our lungs and our limbs by identical methods, or aim at the same tokens of success in
training the throat of the tenor and the fingers of the fiddler. But all laws are alike in
this: they agree that power and tone come from persistently practising the proper exercise
without overstraining. When a faculty is freely fulfilling its function, it will grow; the
test is its willingness to 'strive ever to more'; it justifies itself by being 'ever
joyous'. It follows that 'death is the crown of all'. For a life which has fulfilled all
its possibilities ceases to have a purpose; death is its diploma, so to speak; it is ready
to apply itself to the new conditions of a larger life. Just so a schoolboy who has
mastered his work, dies to school, reincarnates in cap & gown, triumphs in the trips,
dies to the cloisters, and is reborn to the world.
Note that the Atu "Death" in the Tarot refers to Scorpio. This sign is
threefold: the Scorpion that kills itself with its own poison, when its environment (the
ring of fire) becomes intolerable; the Serpent that renews itself by shedding its skin,
that is crowned and hooded, that moves by undulations like Light, and gives man Wisdom at
the price of Toil Suffering and Mortality; and the Eagle that soars, its lidless eyes bent
boldly upon the Sun. "Death" is, to the initiate, as inn by the wayside; its
marks a stage accomplished; it offers refreshment, repose, and advice as to his plans for
the morrow.
But in this verse the main point is that death is the 'crown' of all. The crown is Kether,
the Unity; "Love under will" having been applied to all Nuith-possibilities of
all Khu-energies of any Hadit-central-Star, that Star has exhausted itself perfectly,
completed one stage of its course. It is therefore crowned by death; and, being wholly
itself, lives again by attracting its equal and opposite Counterpart, with whom 'love
under will' is the fulfilment of the Law, in a sublimer sphere.
But there are no rules until one finds them: a man leaving Ireland for the Sahara does
well to discard such 'indispensable' and 'proper' things as a waterproof and a blackthorn
for a turban and a dagger.
The 'moral' man is living by the no-reason of Laws, and that is stupid and inadequate even
when the Laws still hold good; for he is a mere mechanism, resourceless should any danger
that is not already provided for in his original design chance to arise. Respect for
routine is the mark of the second-rate man.
The 'immoral' man, defying convention by shouting aloud in church, may indeed be
'brawling'; but equally he may be a sensitive who has felt the first tremor of an
earthquake.
We of Thelema encourage every possible variation; we welcome every new 'sport'; its
success or failure is our sole test of its value. We let the hen's queer hatching take to
water, and laugh at her alarms; and we protect the 'ugly duckling', knowing that Time will
tell us whether it be a cygnet.
Herbert Spencer, inexorably condemning the Unfit to the gallows, only echoed the
High-Priest who protected Paul from the Pharisees. Sound biology and sound theology are
for once at one!
The question of the limits of individual Liberty is fully discussed in Liber CXI (Aleph),
to which we refer the student. The following four chapters will give a general idea of the
main principles.
"De Vi Per Disciplinam Colenda.
"Consider the Bond of a cold Climate, how it maketh man a Slave; he must have Shelter
and Food with fierce Toil. Yet thereby he becometh strong against the Elements, and his
moral Force waxeth, so that he is Master of such Men as live in Lands of Sun where bodily
Needs are satisfied without Struggle.
Consider also him that willeth to excel in Speed or in Battle, how he denieth himself the
Food he craveth, and all Pleasures natural to him, putting himself under the harsh Order
of a Trainer. So by this Bondage he hath, at the last, his Will.
Now then the one by natural, and the other by voluntary, Restriction have come each to a
greater Liberty. This is also a general law of Biology, for all Development is
Structuralization; that is, Limitation and Specialization of an originally indeterminate
Protoplasm, which latter may therefore be called free, in the definition of a
Pendant."
"De Ordins Rerum".
"In the Body every Cell is subordinated to the general physiological Control, and we
who will that Control do not ask whether each individual Unit of that Structure be
consciously happy. But we do care that each shall fulfil its Function, and the Failure of
even a few Cells, or their Revolt, may involve the Death of the whole Organism. Yet even
here the Complaint of a few, which we call pain, is a Warning of general Danger. Many
Cells fulfil their Destiny by swift Death, and this being their Function, they in no wise
resent it. Should Haemoglobin resist the Attack of Oxygen, the Body would perish, and the
HAEMOGLOBIN would not even save itself. Now, o my Son, do then consider deeply of these
Things in thine Ordering of the World under the Law of Thelema. For every Individual in
the State must be perfect in his own Function, with Contentment, respecting his own Task
as necessary and holy, not envious of another's. For so only mayst thou build up a free
state, whose directing Will shall be singly directed to the Welfare of all".
We of Thelema think it vitally aright to let a man take opium. He may destroy his physical
vehicle thereby, but he may produce another "Kubla Khan". It is his own
responsibility. Also we know well that "if he be a King" it will not hurt him --
in the end. We trust Nature to protect, and Wisdom to be justified of, their children. It
is superficial to object that a man should be prevented from ruining and killing himself,
for his own sake or for that of "those dependent on him". One who is unfit to
survive aught to be allowed to die. We want only those who can conquer themselves and
their environment. As for "those dependent on him" it is one of our chief
objects to abolish the very idea of dependence on others. Women with child, and infants,
are not exceptions, as might seem. They are doing their will, the one class to reproduce,
the other to live; the state should consider their welfare to be its first duty; for if
they are for the moment dependent on it, it is also dependent on them. A man might as well
cut out his heart because it was weak, and in need of cautious care. But he would be no
less foolish if he tried to prevent the used-up elements from eliminating themselves from
his body. We respect the Will-to-Live; we should respect the Will-to Die. The race is
auto-intoxicated by suppressing the excretory processes of Nature.
Each case must of course be judged on its merits. His neighbours do well to assist one who
is weak by accident or misfortune, if he wishes to recover. But it is a crime against the
state and against the individuals in question to hinder the gambler, the drunkard, the
voluptuary, the congenital defective, from drifting to death, unless they prove by their
own dogged determination to master their circumstances, that they are fit to pull their
weight in the Noah's Ark of mankind.
AL II,73: "Ah! Ah! Death! Death! thou shalt long for death. Death is forbidden, o
man, unto thee."
THE OLD COMMENT.
73. Yet death is forbidden: work, I suppose, must be done before it is earned; its
splendour will increase with the years that it is longed for.
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is a connection between Death, Sleep and Our Lady Nuit. (This is worked out, on
profane lines, by Dr. Sigmund Freud, and his school, especially by Jung, "Psychology
of the Unconscious", which the reader should consult). The fatigue of the day's toil
creates the toxins whose accumulation is the 'will to Die'. All mystic attainment is of
this type, as all Magick is of the 'Will to Live'. At times we all want Nibbana, to
withdraw into the Silence, and so on. The Art of it is to dip deeply into 'Death', but to
emerge immediately, a giant refreshed. This plan is also possible on the larger scale, all
Life being Magick, all Death Mysticism.
Then why is Death 'forbidden'? All things are surely lawful. But we must work
"without lust of result", taking everything as it comes without desire indeed,
but with all manner of delight! Let thy Love-Madrigal to Death, thy Mother-Mistress,
ripple and swell throughout the years, with all the Starry Heaven for thine Orchestra; but
do not imagine that to attain Her is the sole satisfaction. It is the yearning itself that
is Beatitude.
It may seem that in this verse the word "Death" is used in a sense somewhat
other than that explained in the previous note. It is forbidden, observe, to 'man'. That
is, then, the formula must not be used by one who is still an imperfect being. Our
definition is surely confirmed by this phrase rather than denied, or even modified. To
long for death is to aspire to the complete fulfilment of all one's potentialities. And it
would evidently be an error to insist upon passing on to one's next life while there were
hawsers unhitched from this one. The mere inexplicability of the various jerks would make
for bewilderment, irritation, and clumsiness.
For this reason, alone, it is all-important to ascertain one's true Will, and to work out
every detail of the work of doing it, as early in life as one can. One is apt (at the
best) to define one's will dogmatically, and to devote one's life almost puritanically to
the task, sternly suppressing all side-issues, and calling this course Concentration. This
is error, and perilous. For one cannot be sure that a faculty which seems (on the surface)
useless, even hostile, to one's work, may not in course of time become one of vital value.
If it be atrophied -- alas! Its suppression may moreover have poisoned one's whole system,
as a breast debarred from its natural use is prone to cancer. At best, it may be too late
to repair the mischief; the lost opportunity may be a life-long remorse.
The one way of safety lies in applying the Law of Thelema with the utmost rigour. Every
impulse, however feeble, is necessary to the stability of the whole structure; the tiniest
flaw may cause the cannon to burst. Every impulse however opposite to the main motive, is
part of the plan; the rifling does not thwart the purpose of the barrel. One should
therefore acquiesce in every element of one's nature, and develop it as its own laws
demand, with absolute impartiality. One need not fear; there is a natural limit to the
growth of any species; it either finds food fail, or is choked by its neighbours, or
overgrows itself, and is transformed. Nor need one fret about the harmony and proportion
of one's various faculties; the fit will survive, and the perfection of the whole will be
understood as soon as the parts have found themselves, and settled down after fighting the
matter out in the balanced stability which represents their right reaction to each other,
and to their environment. It is thus policy for an Aspirant to initiation to analyse
himself with indefatigable energy, shrewd skill, and accurate subtlety; but then to
content himself with indefatigable energy, shrewd skill, and accurate subtlety; but then
to content himself with observing the interplay of his instincts, instead of guiding them.
Not until he is familiar with them all should he perform the practices which enable him to
read the Word of his Will. And, then having assumed conscious control of himself, that he
may do his Will, he should make a point of using every faculty in a detached way (just as
one inspects one's pistols and fires a few rounds) without expecting ever to need them
again, but on the general principle that if they were wanted, one might as well feel
confident of the issue.
This theory of initiation is so important to every aspirant that I shall illustrate how my
own ignorance bred error, and error injury. My Will was, I now know, to be The Beast, 666,
a Magus, the Word of the Aeon, Thelema; to proclaim this new Law to mankind.
My passion for personal freedom, my superiority to sexual impulses, my resolve to master
physical fear and weakness, my contempt for other people's opinions, my poetic genius: I
indulged all these to the full. None of them carried me too far, ousted the other, or
injured my general well-being. On the contrary, each automatically reached its natural
limit, and each has been incalculably useful to me in doing my Will when I became aware of
it, able to organize its armies, and to direct them intelligently against the inertia of
ignorance.
But I suppressed certain impulses in myself. I abandoned my ambitions to be a diplomatist.
I checked my ardour for Science. I trampled upon my prudence in financial matters. I
mortified my fastidiousness about caste. I masked my shyness in bravado, and tried to kill
it by ostentatious eccentricity. This last mistake came from sheer panic; but all the rest
were quite deliberate sacrifices on the altar of my God Magick.
They were all accepted, as it then seemed. I attained all my ambitions; yea, and more
also. But I know now that I should not have forced my growth, and deformed my destiny. To
nail geese to boards and stuff them makes foie gras, very true; but it does not improve
the geese. It may be said that I strengthened my moral character by these sacrifices, and
that I was indeed compelled to act as I did. The mad elephant Wantobemagus pulled over the
team of oxen? We may put it like that, certainly; but still I feel that it might have been
better had he not been mad. For, today, if I were an Ambassador, versed profoundly in
Science, financially armed and socially stainless, I should be able to execute my Will by
pressure upon all classes of powerful people, to make this comment carry conviction to
thinkers, and to publish the Book of the Law in every part of the world. Instead, I am
exiled and suspected, despised by men of science, ostracised by my class, and a beggar. If
I were in my teens again! I cannot change my mind about which ridge I'll climb the
mountain by, now when I see, above these ice-glazed pinnacles storm-swept, through gashes
torn from whirling wreaths of ~arrowy sleet, the cloud-surpassing summit, not far, not
very far.
I regret nothing, be sure! I may be even in error to argue that an evident distortion of
nature, and its issue in disaster, are proof of imprudence. Perhaps the other road would
not have taken me to Cairo, to the climax of my life, to my true Will fulfilled in Aiwaz
and made Word in this Book. Perhaps it is lingering "lust of result" that
whispers hideous lies to daunt me, that urges these plausible arguments to accuse me. It
may be that my present extremity is the very condition required for the fulfilment of my
Work. Who shall say what is power, what impotence? Who shall be bold to measure the
Morrow, or declare what causes conjoin to bring forth an Effect that no man knoweth?
Was not Lao-Tze thrust forth from his city? Did not Buddha go begging in rags? Did not
Mohammed flee for his life into exile? Was not Bacchus the scandal and the scorn of men?
Than Joseph Smith Had any man less learning? Yet each of these attained to do his Will;
each cried his Word, that all the Earth yet echoes it! And each was able to accomplish
this by virtue of that very circumstance which seems so cruel. Shall I, who am armed with
all their weapons at once, complain that I must go into the fight unfurnished?
AL II,74: "The length of thy longing shall be the strength of its glory. He that
lives long & desires death much is ever the King among the Kings."
THE NEW COMMENT.
One does not need to be constantly popping in and out of Trance. One ought to do both
actions with ever increasing length and strength of swing. Hence one's life-periods, where
this counts, become gradually larger and more vivid, and one's death-periods though very
short, perhaps, may be unfathomably intense.
The whole question of Time has been thoroughly investigated already. The present remarks
refer only to the conditions of "normal" consciousness, into which we throw
ourselves at recurring intervals. The doctrine here stated should be studied in the light
of previous remarks; verses 61 to 74 inclusive form a coherent passage: notice the words
"death" in verses 68. There is evidently an intention to identify the Climax of
Love with that of Life. It is then not unnatural for us to ask: Can 'Death' have some
deeper significance than appears? Scorpio, the Zodiacal Sign of Death, is really the
Sexual or Reproductive function of Nature. It is the Earth-transcending Eagle, the
self-restoring Serpent, and the self-immolating Scorpion. In alchemy it is the principle
of Putrefaction, the "Black Dragon", whose state of apparent corruption is but a
prelude to the Rainbow-coloured Spring-tide of the Man in Motley. The nymph of Spring,
Syrinx, the trembling hollow reed which needs but Breath to fill the world with Music,
attracts Pan, the Goat-God of Ecstatic Lust, by whose Work the glory of Summer is
established anew.
It is obvious that "the length of thy longing" varies with the number of
potentialities to be satisfied. In other words, the more complex the Khu of the Star, the
greater the man, and the keener his sense of his need to achieve it.
AL II,75: "Aye! listen to the numbers & the words:"
THE OLD COMMENT.
75. A final revelation. The revealer to come is perhaps the one mentioned in I, 55 and
III, 47. The verse goes on to urge the prophet to identify himself with Hadit, to practice
the Union with Nu, and to proclaim this joyful revelation unto men.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This passage following appears to be a Qablaistic test (on the regular pattern) of any
person who may claim to be the Magical Heir of The Beast. Be ye well assured all that the
solution, when it is found, will be unquestionable. It will be marked by the most sublime
simplicity, and carry immediate conviction.
(The above paragraph was written previous to the communication of Charles Stansfeld Jones
with regard to the 'numbers and the words' which constitute the Key to the cipher of this
Book. See the Appendix to these comment. I prefer to leave my remark as it originally
stood, in order to mark my attitude at the time of writing).
AL II,76: "4 6 3 8 A B K 2 4 A L G M O R 3 Y X 24 89 R P S T O V A L. What meaneth
this, o prophet? Thou knowest not; nor shalt thou know ever. There cometh one to follow
thee: he shall expound it. But remember, o chosen one, to be me; to follow the love of Nu
in the star-lit heaven; to look forth upon men, to tell them this glad word."
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is the prophet, the 'forth-speaker' who is never to know this mystery. But that does
not prevent it from lying within the comprehension of the Beast, kept secret by him in
order to prove any one who should claim sonship. (Cf. the note in brackets to the new
comment on verse 75.
The last part of this verse presents no difficulty.
An XVI, Sun in Sagittarius. In the Appendix{WEH NOTE: the Appendix is still unrecovered}
will be found the Qabalistic proofs referred to in the penultimate paragraph, as
supporting the claim of Sir Charles Stansfeld Jones, whose occult names, numbers,
dignities and titles, are as follows: PARZIVAL, Knight of the Holy Ghost, etc., X degree
O.T.O., 418, 777, V.I.O. (Unus In Omnibus), Achad, or O.I.V.V.I.O. (Omnia in Uno, Unus in
Omnibus), Fra A.'. A.'., 8degree = 3square, Arctaeon, to be my son by Jeanne Foster, Soror
Hilarion. See Appendix for the technical explanation of this verse. I may here briefly
mention, however, that "Thou knowest not" is one of the cryptographic
ambiguities characteristic of this Book. "Thou knowest" -- see Cap. I verse 26,
and 'not' is Nuith. The word 'ever' too, may be the objective of 'know', rather than
merely an adverb.
Note "to be me", not "to be I" -- an evident reference to Nuit,
"not", MH. Cf. verse 13, comment. One can only exist by being Nuit, as explained
in discussing the general magical theory.
Observe that I am here definitely enjoined to proclaim my Law to men, 'to look forth'
instead of retiring from the world as mystics are wont to do. I may then be confident that
this Work is a proper part of my Will.
Note: This 'one' is not to be confused with the 'child' referred to elsewhere in this
Book. It is quite possible that O.I.V.V.I.O. (who took the grade of 8degree = 3square by
an act of will without going through the lower grades in the regular way) failed to secure
complete annihilation in crossing the Abyss; so that the drops of blood which should have
been cast into the cup of Babalon should "breed scorpions, and vipers, and the Cat of
Slime". In this case he would develop into a Black Brother, to be torn in pieces and
reduced to his Elements against his Will.
AL II,77: "O be thou proud and mighty among men!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
77. Though the prophet had in a way at this time identified himself with the number 666,
he considered the magic square drawn therefrom rather silly and artificial, if indeed it
had yet been devised, on which point he is uncertain. The true Square is as follows: (It
follows when it is discovered).
The House of the Prophet, not named by him, was chosen by him before he attached any
meaning to the number 418; nor had he thought of attaching any importance to the name of
the House. He supposed this passage to be mystical, or to refer to some future house.
Yet on trial we obtain at once --
Boleskine = Beth-Vau-Lamed-Shin-Kaph-Yod-Nun = 418.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Pride is the quality of Sol, Tiphareth; Might of Mars, Geburah. Now Leo -- my rising sign
-- combines these ideas, as does Ra-Hoor-Khuit. The Christian ideas of humility and
weakness as 'virtues' are natural to slaves, cowards, and defectives.
The type of tailless simian who finds himself a mere forked radish in a universe of giants
clamouring for hors d'oeuvres must take refuge from Reality in Freudian phantasies of
'God'. He winces at the touch of Truth; and shivers at his nakedness in Nature.
He therefore invents a cult of fear and shame, and makes it presumption and blasphemy to
possess courage and self-respect. He burrows in the slime of "Reverence, and godly
fear; and makes himself houses of his own excrement, like the earthworm he is. He shams
dead, like other vile insects, at the approach of danger; he tries to escape notice by
assuming the colour and form of his surroundings, using 'protective mimicry' like certain
other invertebrates.
He exudes stink or ink like the skunk or the cuttle-fish, calling the one Morality and the
other Decency. He is slippery with Hypocrisy, like a slug; and, ~labelling the totality of
his defects Perfection, defines God as Faeces so that he may flatter himself with the
epithet divine. The whole manoeuvre is described as Religion.
AL II,78: "Lift up thyself! for there is none like unto thee among men or among Gods!
Lift up thyself, o my prophet, thy stature shall surpass the stars. They shall worship thy
name, foursquare, mystic, wonderful, the number of the man; and the name of thy house
418."
THE NEW COMMENT.
There are certain occult wonders concealed in the first part of this text. (See Liber
CCCLXX).
The solution of the last sentence may depend upon the number of the verse, which is that
of Mezla, the Influx from the Highest, and of the Book of Thoth, or Tarot.
We may take "thy name" as "the Sun", for Qabalistic reasons given in
the Appendix; the verse need not imply the establishment of a new cult with myself as
Demigod. (Help!) But they shall worship the group of ideas connected with the Sun, and the
magical formula of the number 418, explained elsewhere.
AL II,79: "The end of the hiding of Hadit; and blessing & worship to the prophet
of the lovely Star!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
79. So mote it be!
THE NEW COMMENT.
So mote it be!
AL III,1: "Abrahadabra! the reward of Ra Hoor Khut."
THE OLD COMMENT.
1. Abrahadabra --- the Reward of Ra-Hoor-Khuit. We have already seen that Abrahadabra is
the glyph of the blending of the 5 and the 6, the Rose and the Cross. So also the Great
Work, the equilibration of the 5 and the 6, is shown in this God; fivefold as a Warrior
Horus, sixfold as the solar Ra. Khuit is a name of Khem the Ram-Phallus-two-plume god
Amoun; so that the whole god represents in qabalistic symbolism the Second Triad
("whom all nations of men call the first").
It is the Red descending triangle, -- the whole thing visible, for Hadit and Nuit are far
beyond.
Note that Ra-Hoor Resh-Aleph-He-Vau-Vau-Resh = 418.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Observe firstly the word "reward", which is to be compared with the words
"hiding" and "manifestation" in the former chapters. To 're-ward' is
to 'guard again'; this word Abrahadabra then is also to be considered as a Sentinel before
the Fortress of the God.
Why is the name of Him spelt Khut? We have seen that ST is the regular honorific
~terminitation for a God. Ra is, as shown in the Old Comment, the Sun, Hoor the Warrior
Mars; who is Khu? He is the Magical Ego of a Star. Without the Yod or Iota, Khu-t, we get
a human conception; the insertion of that letter makes the transmutation to Godhead. When
therefore Ra Hoor Khut is rewarded or Re-guarded with the Magick Word of the Aeon, he
becomes God. Thus in the next verse. I 'raise the spell of Ra Hoor Khuit'.
The text may also be read as follows. Abrahadabra is the formula of the Aeon, by which man
may accomplish the Great Work. This Formula is then the 'reward' given by the God, the
largesse granted by Him on His accession to the Lordship of the Aeon, just as the
INRI-IAO-LVX formula of attainment by way of Crucifixion was given by Osiris when he came
to power in the last Aeon. (See Book 4 Part III, and Equinnox I, III, pp. 208-233).
I must here say that I find myself in the greatest difficulty, again and again, in the
comprehension of this chapter. It might be said roughly that at the end of the first five
years of Silence (An 0-IV) I understood Chapter I; at the end of the second five years (an
X-XIV) I understood Chapter II, ---
AL III,2: "There is division hither homeward; there is a word not known. Spelling is
defunct; all is not aught. Beware! Hold! Raise the spell of Ra-Hoor-Khuit!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
2. Suggested by a doubt arising in the mind of the prophet as to the unusual spelling. But
the "I" makes a difference in the qabalistic interpretation of the name.
THE NEW COMMENT.
'Division hither homeward'; a most dour phrase to interpret! Such curious concatenation is
sure to imply profound meaning. Homeward must mean 'toward the House of the Speaker. He
says, then, that there is 'division', which (as I take it) prevents man from being God.
THis is a natural and orthodox meaning, and it goes well with 'there' (I.E. in verse 1)
'is a word not known'. That Word is Abrahadabra, which was not known, it having been
concealed by the corrupt spelling "abracadabra'.
'Spelling is defunct'; this seems to be an echo of the statement in Cap. II, v:5 "The
rituals of the old time are black". (The word 'defunct' is decidedly curious; the
implication is 'no longer able to fulfil its function'.) 'Spelling' then means 'making
spells'. And this is characteristic of Ra-Hoor-Khuit, that He demands not words, but acts.
(Compare 'The Paris Working'). So then we pass naturally to verse 3. 'All is not aught' is
an abrogation of all previous law, on the accession of a Monarch. He wipes out the past as
with a sponge.
This phrase is also an excessively neat cipher or hieroglyph of the great Key to this
Book. All (AL) is not aught (LA). AL is LA: that is to say, the phases of the Universe X
and 0 are identical.
"Beware!" as if it were said to a soldier, "Attention!"
"Hold!", that is, "Steady! LIsten to the Proclamation!"
"Raise the spell of Ra-Hoor Khuit!" That is "Here, I, the New God, utter my
Word".
AL III,3: "Now let it be first understood that I am a god of War and of Vengeance. I
shall deal hardly with them."
THE OLD COMMENT.
3. This whole book seems intended to be interpreted literally. It was so taken by the
scribe at the time.
Yet a mystical meaning is easy to find. Exempli gratia; vv. 4-9.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Comment seems hardly necessary. The Great War is a mere illustration of this text. The
only nations which have suffered are those whose religion was Osirian, or, as they called
it, Christian. The exception is Turkey, which foolishly abandoned the principles of Islam
to form an unholy alliance with the Giaour. Abdul Hamid would never have made such an ass
of himself as the degenerate gang of "Liberty and Progress"; may jakals defile
the pyres of their dog fathers!
(The God of Vengeance is in Greek Omicron Alpha-Lambda-Alpha-Sigma-Tau-Omega-Rho,
Aleister. For some reason which I have not been able to trace, this God became ALASTOR,
the Desert Daemon of the Rabbins, the later the "Spirit of Solitude" of Shelly.
The attribution is appropriate enough, the root being apparently A AOMAI, I wander. The
idea of "Going" is dreadful to the bourgeois, so that a wanderer is
"accursed'. But, me judice, to settle down in life is to abandon the heroic attitude;
it is to acquiesce in the stagnation of the brain. I do not want to be comfortable, or
even to prolong life; I prefer to move constantly from galaxy to galaxy, from one
incarnation to another. Such is my intimate individual Will. It seems as thou this
"god of War and of Vengeance" is then merely one who shall cause men to do their
won Wills by Going as Gods do, instead of trying to check the irresistible course of
Nature.)
P. S. El Ouid Algeria An XX Sol in Sagittarius. The terror of Syria in the reign of Oman
was the great soldier and administrator Melekh-Al-Astar. Possibly Jewish mothers used to
scare their crying babies by threatening them with this "demon of the desert"
and the Rabbins incorporated the "bogey man" in their averse hierarchy.
AL III,4: "Choose ye an island!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
4. An Island = one of the Cakkrams or nerve-centres in the spine.
THE NEW COMMENT.
4-9. This is a practical instruction; and, as a 'military secret', is not in any way
soever to be disclosed. I say only that the plans are complete, and that the first nation
to accept the Law of Thelema Shall, by My counsel, become sole Mistress of the World.
AL III,5: "Fortify it!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
5. Fortify it = concentrate the mind upon it.
AL III,6: "Dung it about with enginery of war!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
6. Prevent any impressions reaching it.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This phrase is curiously suggestive of the 'mine-layer' to those who have seen one in
action.
AL III,7: "I will give you a war-engine."
THE OLD COMMENT.
7. I will describe a new method of meditation by which (See Verse 8, Old Comment).
THE NEW COMMENT.
This suggests the Tank, the Island chosen being England. But this is probably a
forthshadowing of the real Great War, wherein Horus shall triumph utterly.
AL III,8: "With it ye shall smite the peoples; and none shall stand before you."
THE OLD COMMENT.
8. Ye shall easily suppress invading thoughts.
AL III,9: "Lurk! Withdraw! Upon them! this is the Law of the Battle of Conquest: thus
shall my worship be about my secret house."
THE OLD COMMENT.
9. May mystically describe this method (e.g., Liber HHH, Section 3). But the course of
history will determine the sense of the passage.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"Lurk! Withdraw! Upon them!" describes the three parts of a certain magical
gesture indicative of a formula which has proven very powerful in practical work.
(The events beginning in An XVII Sol in Libra, when I write these words, and ending I do
not yet know when, will form a luminous comment on the passage. There is an alternative,
taking the beginning as An X sol in Libra, and implying larger periods).
AL III,10: "Get the stele of revealing itself; set it in thy secret temple-and that
temple is already aright disposed-& it shall be your Kiblah for ever. It shall not
fade, but miraculous colour shall come back to it day after day. Close it in locked glass
for a proof to the world."
THE OLD COMMENT.
10. The stele of revealing.
That temple; it was arranged as an octagon; its length double its breadth; entrances on
all four quarters of temple; enormous mirrors covering six of the eight walls (there were
no mirrors in the East and West or in the western halves of the South and North sides).
There were an altar and two obelisks in the temple; a lamp above the altar; and other
furniture.
Kiblah -- any point to which one turns to pray, as Mecca is the Kiblah of the Mohometan.
"It shall not fade," etc. It has not hitherto been practicable to carry out this
command."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The language is here so obvious and so inane that one is bound to suspect a deeper sense.
It sounds as bad as "the last winking Virgin" or St. Januarius.
AL III,11: "This shall be your only proof. I forbid argument. Conquer! That is
enough. I will make easy to you the abstruction from the ill-ordered house in the
Victorious City. Thou shalt thyself convey it with worship, o prophet, though thou likest
it not. Thou shalt have danger & trouble. Ra-Hoor-Khu is with thee. Worship me with
fire & blood; worship me with swords & with spears. Let the woman be girt with a
sword before me: let blood flow to my name. Trample down the Heathen; be upon them, o
warrior, I will give you of their flesh to eat!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
11. 'Abstruction'. It was thought that this meant to combine abstraction and construction,
i.e. the preparation of a replica, which was done.
Of course, the original is in "locked glass."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The Victorious City is of course Cairo (Al-Kahira, the victorious), and the ill-ordered
house is the Museum at Bulak.
Ra-Hoor-Khu; why is the name without its termination? Perhaps to indicate the essence of
the force.
The Ritual of the Adoration of Ra-Hoor-Khuit is, as one might expect, illustrative of His
nature. It seems doubtful whether this Ritual can ever be of the type of symbolic
celebration; it appears rather as if expeditions against the Heather: i.e. Christians and
other troglodytes -- but most especially the parasites of man, the Jews -- were to be His
rite.{WEH NOTE: The crack about Jews is often deleted from copies of the Comment.
Crowley's views in the 20s not withstanding, about 1/3 of the present members of O.T.O.
are Jewish, the "Paris Working" was a homosexual love affair between Crowley and
Victor Newberg, and Crowley wouldn't even be "up a tree" without the Jewish
Qabalah! One of the best features of Crowley is his absent-minded bigotry. No chance that
any intelligent person would accept his opinions without repeated trial! In some versions
of "Liber Aleph" the passage "never marry a nigger" appears after
Crowley was seriously "paved" by his quadroon wife of the time. For the European
whites, it is a matter of record that Crowley was sent a notice of expulsion from
Beastship by Scarlet Woman Alostrael.} And it is to be taken that 'the woman' is to take
arms in His honour. This woman might be The Scarlet Woman, or perhaps Woman generally.
Remember that in the Scarlet Woman 'is all power given'; and I expect a new Semiramis.
AL III,12: "Sacrifice cattle, little and big: after a child."
AL III,13: "But not now."
AL III,14: "Ye shall see that hour, o blessed Beast, and thou the Scarlet Concubine
of his desire!"
AL III,15: "Ye shall be sad thereof."
THE OLD COMMENT.
12-15. This, ill-understood at the time, is now too terribly clear. The 15th verse,
apparently an impossible sequel, has justified itself.
THE NEW COMMENT.
12-15. This, read in connexion with verse 43, was then fulfilled May 1, 1906, o.s. The
tragedy was also part of mine initiation, as described in The Temple of Solomon the King.
It is yet so bitter that I care not to write of it. {WEH NOTE: Crowley lost his first
child to illness. He blamed his wife for unhygienic practices.}
AL III,16: "Deem not too eagerly to catch the promises; fear not to undergo the
curses. Ye, even ye, know not this meaning all."
THE OLD COMMENT.
16. Courage and modesty of thought are necessary to the study of this book. Alas! we know
so very little of the meaning.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The God wisely refrains from clear expression, so that the event, as it occurs, may
justify His word. This progressive illumination of that word has served to keep it alive
as no single revelation could have done. Every time that I have dulled to Liber Legis
something has happened to rekindle it in my heart.
"Know 'not' this meaning 'all'"; another cipher for LA = AL.
AL III,17: "Fear not at all; fear neither men nor Fates, nor gods, nor anything.
Money fear not, nor laughter of the folk folly, nor any other power in heaven or upon the
earth or under the earth. Nu is your refuge as Hadit your light; and I am the strength,
force, vigour, of your arms."
THE OLD COMMENT.
17. The infinite unity is our refuge, since if our consciousness by in that unity, we
shall care nothing for the friction of its component parts. And our light is the inmost
point of illuminated consciousness.
And the great Red Triangle is as a shield, and its rays are far-darting arrows!
THE NEW COMMENT.
The last paragraph is a singular confirmation of the view which I have taken of Our
Hierarchy: compare what has been said on the subject in previous chapters.
AL III,18: "Mercy let be off: damn them who pity! Kill and torture; spare not; be
upon them!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
18. An end to the humanitarian mawkishness which is destroying the human race by the
deliberate artificial protection of the unfit.
THE NEW COMMENT.
What has been the net result of our fine 'Christian' phrases? In the good old days there
was some sort of natural selection; brains and stamina were necessary to survival. The
race, as such consequently improved. But we thought we knew oh! so much better, and we had
"Christ's law" and other slush. So the unfit crowded and contaminated the fit,
until Earth herself grew nauseated with the mess. We had not only a war which killed some
eight million men, in the flower of their age, picked men at that, in four years, but a
pestilence which killed six million in six months.
Are we going to repeat the insanity? Should we not rather breed humanity for quality by
killing off any tainted stock, as we do with other cattle? And exterminating the vermin
which infect it, especially Jews and Protestant Christians? Catholic Christians are really
Pagans at heart; there is usually good stuff in them, particularly in Latin countries.
They only need to be instructed in the true meaning of their faith to reflect the false
veils.
An XXI Sol in Cancer After some years spent in Catholic countries, I wish to modify the
above. Catholics are dead alike to Spirituality and to Reason, as bad as Protestants. And
the Jew is far from hopeless outside America, where the previous paragraph was written.
AL III,19: "That stele they shall call the Abomination of Desolation; count well its
name, & it shall be to you as 718."
THE OLD COMMENT.
19. 718 is Upsilon-pi-omicron-mu-omicron-nu-eta the abstract noun equivalent to Perdurabo.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The reference appears to be to the old prophecies of 'Daniel' and 'John'. The first
Qabalistic allusion is yet (An XIV {?} in {?} ) undiscovered.
An XVII Sol in Libra. I think it proper to insert here the account of the true meaning of
this verse, though it more properly belongs to the Appendix. But the circumstances are so
striking that it is well worth the while of the lay reader to become acquainted with the
nature of the reasoning which attests the praeterhuman character of the Author of this
Book.
It follows, in the words in which it was originally written, An XVII Sol in Gemini, Moon
in Cancer, June 8, 1921 e.v., with no preliminaries, in my Magical Diary, at the Abbey of
Thelema in Cephaloedium of Trinacria.
These verses are very subtly worded. How should I understand this allusion to the stele;
how "count well its name" without knowing it?
I tried to count "Abomination of Desolation", but that is what "they shall
call" it, not its proper name.
It seemed that this name, when found, ought to add to 718, or to be identical with some
other word or phrase that did so. More, this name when found must some how express
"the fall of Because".
For many years these two verses, despite elaborate research, yielded no meaning soever. At
last I chanced on Upsilon-pi-omicron-mu-omicron-nu-eta as 718; it means
"persistence", the Greek noun corresponding to "Perdurabo", my first
magical Motto. Of course the Stele had persisted since the 26th Dynasty, but that
scarecely justified naming it "Persistence"; also, there was nothing about
"the fall of Because".
Now (An XVII, Sol in Gemini, Moon in Cancer) I was going through the Law in order to
repair any details of omission in the rituals ordained, and found these verses introduced
among the instructions. They fascinated me; when I had finished the work in hand, I
returned to them and worked for some hours with a Lexicon, starting from the word APXH,
Cause, 709, to find some phrase equal to 718 which would deny Cause. I found AZA, 9, a
word meaning "dryness", but most especially the dirt or mould upon a disused
object. APXH AZA is, therefore, a precise expression of the doctrine expounded in our Law
about "Because".
So far, so good; but this is no sense the name of the Stele.
I worked on, and found XOIZA, 718, "Yesterday" which might be grasped as a straw
if I sank the third time; but I was swimming strongly enough.
I found XAIPE A.'.A.'. 718, "Hail to the A.'.A.'.". I gracefully acknowledged
the greeting to Our Holy Order, but went on with my search.
There is no such word as AXPICTA, "unchristlike things"; only blind bigotry
could be satisfied with so crude an invention.
Then came XAPA H, 713, an engraved character. That was a true name for the Stele; if I
suffixed AD, 5, it might read "The Mark of Hadit". But I did not feel inwardly
that thrill of ecstacy that springs in the heart or that dawn of amazement that kindles
the mind, when Truth's sheer simplicity takes form. There is a definite psychological
phenomenon which accompanies and important discovery. It is like First Love, at First
Sight, to the one; like the recognition of a Law of Nature, to the other. It inflames one
with Love for the Universe, and it explains all its puzzles, in a flash; and it gives an
interior conviction which nothing can shake, a living certainty quite beyond one's argued
acquiescence in any newly acquired facts.
I lacked this; I knew that I had to seek further. The Truth uttered by Aiwaz is hidden
with such exquisite art that it is always easy to wring out a more or less plausible
meaning by torture. Yet all such learned and ingenious fumblings reveal their own
impotence; the Right Key opens the safe in a second, so simply and smoothly as to make it
ridiculous to doubt that the lock was made by a master smith to respond to that key and no
other.
The reader will have noticed that all the really important correspondences in this Book
are so simple that a child might understand them. There are also my own creaking and
lumbering scholar-dredgers, not one of which is truly illuminating or even convincing. The
real solutions, moreover, are almost always confirmed by other parts of the text, or by
event subsequent to the Writing of the Book.
I worked on: I asked myself for the thousandth time what the Stele could claim with
literal strictness as "its name". I scribbled the word CTHAH and added it up.
the result is 546, when CT counts as 500, or 52, when CT is 6, a frequent usage, as in
CTAYPOS, whose number is thus 777.
Idly enough, my tired pen subtracted 52 from 718. I started up like a Magician who,
conjuring Satan in vain till Faith's lamp sputters, and Hope's cloak is threadbare,
gropes, heavily leaning on the staff of Love, blinking and droning along -- and suddenly
sees HIm!
I did the sum over, this time with my pen like a panther. Too good to be true! I added my
figures; yes, 718 past denial. I checked my value of Stele; 52, and no error. Then only I
let myself yield to the storm of delight and wonder that rushed up from the Hand of Him
that is throned in the Abyss of my Being; and I wrote in my Magical Record the Triumph for
which I have warred for over seventeen years
718
CYHAH 6 6 6
No fitter name could be found, that was sure ... ---
And then came a flash to confirm me, to chase the last cloud of criticism; the actual name
of the Stele, its ordinary name, the only name it ever had until it was called the
"Stele of Revealing", in the Book of the Law, itself, "its name" in
the catalogue of the Museum at Boulak, was just this: "Stele 666".
I have described this discovery at length because I wash to emphasize its importance.
Most of the numbers and words openly mentioned in the Book of the Law which conceal Secret
Matters were already at that time possessed of a certain significance for me. Some
unconscious co-operation of my mind might be alleged as the determinant factor in the
choice of those numbers, their subsequent interconnexions, and so on explained by the
commentators' ingenuity, and the confirmation of independent facts by coincidence.
Similarly, the hidden numbers such as 3,141593, 395, 31, 93, may be ascribed to the
commentators, and denied to the intention of the text; at least, by that class of Pharisee
which strains at the Butterfly of the Soul, preferring to swallow any hippopotamus if it
be slimed thickly enough with the miasmal swamp-mire of materialism.
But 718 is expressed openly; its nature is described sufficiently and unambiguously; and
it meant nothing to anybody in the world, either then or for seventeen years after.
And now the meaning falls so pat, so natural, so self-justified, so evidently the unique
value of the 'x' of the equation, that it is impossible to quibble.
The law of probablities excludes all theories but one. The simple Truth is what I have
always asserted.
There is a Being called Aiwaz, an intelligence discarnate, who wrote this Book of the Law,
using my ears and hand. His mind is certainly superior to my own in knowledge and in
power, for He has dominated me and taught me ever since.
But that apart, the proof of any discarnate intelligence, even of the lowest order, has
never before been established. And lack of that proof is the flaw in all the religions of
the past; man could not be certain of the existence of "God", because though he
knew many powers independent of muscle, he knew of no consciousness independent of nerve.
AL III,20: "Why? Because of the fall of Because, that he is not there again."
THE OLD COMMENT.
20. In answer to some mental "Why" of the prophet, the God gives this sneering
answer. Yet perhaps therein is contained some key to enable me one day to unlock the
secret of verse 19, at present obscure. (Now, Autumn 1911, clear).
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is here a perception of the profound law which opposes thought to action. We act,
when we act aright, upon the instructive wisdom inherited from the ages. Our ancestors
survived because they were able to adapt themselves to their environment; their rivals
failed to breed, and so "good" qualities are transmitted, while 'bad' are
sterile. Thus the race-thought, subconscious, tells a man that he must have a son, cost
what it may. Rome was founded on the rape of the Sabine women. Would a reasoner have
advocated that rape? Was it 'justice' or 'mercy' or 'morality' or 'Christianity'.
There is much on the ethics of this point in Chapter II of this Book. Thomas Henry Huxley
in his essay "Ethics and Evolution" pointed out the antithesis between these two
ideas; and concluded that Evolution was bound to beat Ethics in the long run. He was
apparently unable to see, or unwilling to admit, that his argument proved Ethics (as
understood by Victorians) to be false. The Ethics of Liber Legis are those of Evolution
itself. We are only fools if we interfere. Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the
Law, biologically as well as in every other way.
Let us take an example. I am an antivaccinationist in a sense which every other
antivaccinationist would repudiate. I admit that vaccination protects from small-pox. But
I should like everybody to have small-pox. The weak would die; the strong might have
pitted faces; but the race would become immune to the disease in a few generations.
On somewhat similar lines, I would advocate, with Samuel Butler, the destruction of all
machinery. (I admit the practical difficulties of defining the limits of legitimate
devices. The issue is this: how are we to develop human skill? The printing press is
admirable in the hands of an Aldus, a Charles T. Jacobi, or even a William Morris. But the
cheap mechanical printing of luetic rubbish on rotten pulp with worn types in inferior ink
has destroyed the eyesight, putrefied the mind, and deluded the passions, of the
multitude). For machines are dodges for avoiding Hard Work; and Hard Work is the salvation
of the race. In the Time-Machine, H.G. Wells draws an admirable picture of a dichotomized
humanity, one branch etiolated and inane, the other brutalized and automatic. Machines
have already nearly completed the destruction of individual craftmanship. A man is no
longer a worker, but a machine-feeder. The product is standardized; the result mediocrity.
Nobody can obtain What He Will; he must be content with what knavery puts on the market.
Instead of every man and every woman being a star, we have an amorphous pullulation of
Vermin.
AL III,21: "Set up my image in the East: thou shalt buy thee an image which I will
show thee, especial, not unlike the one thou knowest. And it shall be suddenly easy for
thee to do this."
THE OLD COMMENT.
21. This was remarkably fulfilled.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Verses 21 - 31 seem to refer to the rites of public worship of Ra-Hoor-Khuit.
The word "Set" is curious -- is there here a reference to Set the God?
With regard to the Old Comment, I did indeed find an image of the kind implied. But there
seems no special importance in this. I am inclined to see some deeper significance in this
passage. There has elsewhere been reference to the words "not", "one",
"Thou knowest". The word "easy" is moreover suggestive of some
mystery; it is used in the same doubtfully intelligible sense in verse 40.
AL III,22: "The other images group around me to support me: let all be worshipped,
for they shall cluster to exalt me. I am the visible object of worship; the others are
secret; for the Beast & his Bride are they: and for the winners of the Ordeal x. What
is this? Thou shalt know."
THE OLD COMMENT.
22. This first charge was accomplished; but nothing resulted of a sufficiently striking
nature to record.
The Ordeal "X" will be dealt with in private.
THE NEW COMMENT.
There are to be no regular temples of Nuith and Hadit, for They are incommensurables and
absolutes. Our religion therefore, for the People, is the Cult of the Sun, who is our
particular star of the Body of Nuit, from whom, in the strictest scientific sense, come
this earth, a chilled spark of Him, and all our Light and Life. His vice-regent and
representative in the animal kingdom is His cognate symbol the Phallus, representing Love
and Liberty. Ra-Hoor-Khuit, like all true Gods, is therefore a Solar-Phallic deity. But we
regard Him as He is in truth, eternal; the Solar-Phallic deities of the old Aeon, such as
Osiris, "Christ", Hiram, Adonis, Hercules, &c., were supposed, through our
ignorance of the Cosmos, to 'die' and rise again'. Thus we celebrated rites of
'crucifixion' and so on, which have now become meaningless. Ra-Hoor-Khuit is the Crowned
and Conquering Child. This is also a reference to the 'Crowned' and Conquering 'Child' in
ourselves, our own personal God. Except ye become as little children, said 'Christ', ye
shall not enter into the Kingdom of God. The Kingdom of Malkuth, the Virgin Bride, and the
Child is the Dwarf-Self, the Phallic consciousness, which is the true life of Man, beyond
his 'veils' of incarnation. We have to thank Freud -- and especially Jung -- for stating
this part of the Magical Doctrine so plainly, as also for their development of the
connexion of the Will of this 'child' with the True or Unconscious Will, and so for
clarifying our doctrine of the 'Silent Self' or 'Holy Guardian Angel'. They are of course
totally ignorant of magical phenomena, and could hardly explain even such terms as
"Augoeides'; and they are seriously to blame for not stating more openly that this
True Will is not to be daunted or suppressed; but within their limits they have done
excellent work.
AL III,23: "For perfume mix meal & honey & thick leavings of red wine: then
oil of Abramelin and olive oil, and afterward soften & smooth down with rich fresh
blood."
THE NEW COMMENT.
Meal: ordinary wheaten flour.
Leavings: the "beewing" of port should be good.
Oil of Abramelin: take eight parts of oil of cinnamon, four of oil of myrrh, two of oil of
galangal, seven of olive oil{WEH NOTE: This is not the recipe given in Abramelin, though
it seems at first correct. That recipe took the proportions from the dry ingredients. If
the essential oils are used instead at the same proportion, the mixture will be much too
strong. In fact, the oil of cinnamon may injure the eyes or raise blisters if used at this
strength!}.
AL III,24: "The best blood is of the moon, monthly: then the fresh blood of a child,
or dropping from the host of heaven: then of enemies; then of the priest or of the
worshippers: last of some beast, no matter what."
THE NEW COMMENT.
A: menstrual blood.
B: possibly "dragon's blood".
These two kinds of 'blood' are not to be confused. The student should be able to discover
the sense of this passage by recollecting the Qabalistic statement that "The blood is
the life", consulting Book 4 Part III, and applying the knowledge which reposes in
the Sanctuary of the Gnosis of the Ninth Degree of O.T.O. The 'child' is "BABALON and
THE BEAST conjoined, the Secret Saviour", that is, the Being symbolized by the Egg
and Serpent hieroglyph of the Phoenician adepts. The second kind is also a form of
BAPHOMET, but differs from the 'child' in that it is the Lion-Serpent in its original
form.
The process of softening and smoothing down is thus in this case that of vitalizing the
Eagle. It is inadvisable to word this explanation, in terms too intelligible to the
profane, since uninitiated attempts to make use of the formidable arcana of Magick
presented in this passage could lead only to the most fulminating and irremediable
disaster.
AL III,25: "This burn: of this make cakes & eat unto me. This hath also another
use; let it be laid before me, and kept thick with perfumes of your orison: it shall
become full of beetles as it were and creeping things sacred unto me."
THE OLD COMMENT.
25. This incense was made; and the prediction most marvellously fulfilled.
THE NEW COMMENT.
These Beetles, which appeared with amazing suddeness in countless numbers at Boleskine
during the summer of 1904 E.V. were distinguished by a long single 'horn'; the species was
new to the naturalists in London to whom specimens were sent for classification.
AL III,26: "These slay, naming your enemies; & they shall fall before you."
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Liber 418, First Aethyr, final paragraphs.
AL III,27: "Also these shall breed lust & power of lust in you at the eating
thereof."
THE OLD COMMENT.
27. These experiments, however, were not made.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The word "lust" is not necessarily to be taken in the sense familiar to
Puritans. It means robustness, 'merriment' as of old understood: the Germans have retained
the proper force of the term in "lustig". But even the English retain
"lusty".
The Puritan is undoubtedly a marvel. He has even succeeded in attaching a foul connotation
to a colourless word like "certain" -- "In a section of the city with a
certain reputation women of a certain class suffering from certain diseases are charged
with performing certain acts" is a common enough item in the newspapers. It allows
the fullest play to the dirtiest imaginations -- which appears to be the aim of the
societies for the Suppression of Vice, and their like.
AL III,28: "Also ye shall be strong in war."
AL III,29: "Moreover, be they long kept, it is better; for they swell with my force.
All before me."
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is not altogether clear whether the beetles or the Cakes are referred to in this
strange passage. The proper way to discover the truth of this is to experiment.
There is a considerable amount of evidence in my possession which throws light upon this
part of the chapter; but no important purpose would be served by producing it at present.
These are circumstances when apparent frankness defeats its own ends as well as those of
policy.
AL III,30: "My altar is of open brass work: burn thereon in silver or gold!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
30. Not yet accomplished.
THE NEW COMMENT.
There is now such an altar as described; and the due rites are performed daily thereupon.
(An XVI, {?} In {?}).
AL III,31: "There cometh a rich man from the West who shall pour his gold upon
thee."
THE OLD COMMENT.
31. Not yet accomplished.
THE NEW COMMENT.
I do not know whether this is to be taken in a practical sense.
The obvious meaning of "from the West" in an Egyptian document would be
"from the House of the Dead".
Alternatively, there may be a reference to the name of the person in question. I feel
convinced that some event will occur to fit the passage with unmistakeable accuracy. (I
write this in AN XVII {?} in {?}.)
AL III,32: "From gold forge steel!"
AL III,33: "Be ready to fly or to smite!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
33. Certainly, when the time comes.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It suggests itself, that the foregoing verses may have been already fulfilled in some
manner which my feeble understanding of the chapter has failed hitherto to identify.
AL III,34: "But your holy place shall be untouched throughout the centuries: though
with fire and sword it be burnt down & shattered, yet an invisible house there
standeth, and shall stand until the fall of the Great Equinox; when Hrumachis shall arise
and the double-wanded one assume my throne and place. Another prophet shall arise, and
bring fresh fever from the skies; another woman shall awake the lust & worship of the
Snake; another soul of God and beast shall mingle in the globed priest; another sacrifice
shall stain the tomb; another king shall reign; and blessing no longer be poured To the
Hawk-headed mystical Lord!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
34. This prophecy, relating to centuries to come, does not concern the present writer at
the moment.
Yet he must expound it.
The Hierarchy of the Egyptians gives us this genealogy: Isis, Osiris, Horus.
Now the 'pagan' period is that of Isis; a pastoral, natural period of simple magic. Next
with Buddha, Christ, and others there came in the Equinox of Osiris; when sorrow and death
ware the principal objects of man's thought, and his magical formula is that of sacrifice.
Now, with Mohammed perhaps as its forerunner, comes in the Equinox of Horus, the young
child who rises strong and conquering (with his twin Harpocrates) to avenge Osiris, and
bring on the age of strength and splendour.
His formula is not yet fully understood.
Following him will arise the Equinox of Ma, the Goddess of Justice, it may be a hundred or
ten thousand years from now; for the Computation of Time is not here as There.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Note the close connexion between Leo and Libra in the Tarot, the numbers VIII and XI of
their Trumps being interchanged with XI and VIII. There is no such violent antithesis as
that between Osiris and Horus; Strength will prepare the Reign of Justice. We should begin
already, as I deem, to regard this Justice as the Ideal whose Way we should make ready, by
virtue of our Force and Fire.
Taking the "holy place" to be Boleskine House, it has already been subjected to
a sort of destruction. It was presented by me to the O.T.O. and sold in order to obtain
funds for the publication of The Equinox Volume III. But the proceeds of the sale were
mostly stolen by the then Grand Treasurer General of the Order, one George MacNie Cowie,
who became obsessed by the vulgarest form of hate against the Germans, despite my
warnings, with reference to verse 59 of this chapter. He became insane, and behaved with
the blackest treachery, this theft being but a small portion of his infamies. The incident
was necessary to my own initiation. {WEH NOTE: As the current Grand Treasurer General of
the Order, I feel it incumbent upon me to offer a defense of General Cowie. In point of
fact Crowley's pro-German involvement in the USA, whether clandestine on behalf of the
Allies or not, occasioned a police raid on his British office. Cowie, a deafmute thousands
of miles away from Crowley, could hardly prevent the Crown from seizing the Golden Book
and such assets as lay about. Cowie's letters to Crowley were filled with invective
against the Axis powers out of simple precaution of reputation. Crowley also was unable to
understand that the British Government had seized his book sales stock. Crowley instead
blamed the management of the warehouse!}
Hrumachis is the Dawning Sun; he therefore symbolizes any new course of events. The
"double-wanded one" is "Thmaist of dual form as Thmais and Thmait",
from whom the Greeks derived their Themis, goddess of Justice. The student may refer to
The Equinox Vol. I., No 2, pages 244-261. Thmaist is the Hegemon, who bears a mitre-headed
sceptre, like that of Joshua in the Royal Arch Degree of Freemasonry. He is the third
officer in rank in the Neophyte Ritual of the G.'. D.'., following Horus as Horus follows
Osiris. He can then assume the "throne and place" of the Ruler of the Temple
when the "Equinox of Horus" comes to an end.
The rimed section of this verse is singularly impressive and sublime. We may observe that
the details of the ritual of changing officers are the same on every occasion. We may
therefore deduce that the description applies to this "Equinox of the Gods"
itself. How have the conditions been fulfilled? The introduction to Book 4, Part IV tells
us. We may briefly remind the reader of the principal events, arranging them in the form
of a rubric, and placing against each the corresponding magical acts of the Equinox
previous to ours, as they are symbolized in the legends of Osiris, Dionysus, Jesus, Attis,
Adonis, and others.
The Ritual. Aeon of Horus Aeon of Osiris
Another prophet The Beast 666 Dionysus and
shall arise (Aleister Crowley) others
others are names
for (perhaps)
Apollonius of
Tyana. In the conditions
then obtaining, several
magi were
required
And bring fresh "Force & Fire" of Horus
fever from the "Skies" of Nuit
skies.
Another woman See Comment on "Venus" of the
shall awake Chapt. I. 15. Adonis legends.
We have no clue
to her name.
The lust and The Might and Worthiness The "Holy Ghost"
worship of the of Hadit within men; also or "Satan" indwelling.
Snake the cult of the Spermatozoon The key to
Magick in the
Snake Apophis
the destroyer.
Another soul of The Union of AIWAZ and Pan as God and
God and beast The Beast in Aleister goat; Mary, &c:
Crowley. The identification as Mother of the
of Matter and Spirit in Son of God, fertilized
our Doctrine. by the Dove
-- or Bull, Swan
&c. The doctrine
of the regenerate
incorruptible body.
Another sacrifice Love is the Magical Crucifixion, &c., as
shall stain Formula: Sex as the Key to the Magical
the tomb Life. "The tomb" -- the Formula. Death as
temple of Love the Key to Life.
"The tomb" -- the
coffin or grave.
Another king Horus (Ra-Hoor-Khuit) the Osiris (Jesus, &c.)
shall reign Crowned Child. the dying King
(See Fraser.)
And blessing no Blessing = Semen Blessing = Blood.
longer be poured
to the Hawk-headed
mystical Lord.
It may be presumptuous to predict any details concerning the next Aeon after this.
AL III,35: "The half of the word of Heru-ra-ha, called Hoor-pa-kraat and
Ra-Hoor-Khut."
35. Note Heru-ra-ha = 418.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Heru-ra-ha combines the ideas of Horus (cf. also 'the great angel Hru' who is set over the
Book of Tahuti; see Liber LXXVIII) with those of Ra and Spirit. For He-Aleph is the
Atziluthic or archetypal spelling of He, the Holy Ghost. And Ha=6, the number of the Sun.
He is also Nuith, H being Her letter.
The language suggests that Heru-Ra-Ha is the 'true Name' of the Unity who is symbolized by
the Twins Harpocrates and Horus. Note that the Twin Sign -- and the Child Sign -- is
Gemini, whose letter is Zain, a sword.
The doctrine of the dual character of the God is very important to a proper understanding
of Him. "The Sign of the Enterer is always to be followed immediately by the Sign of
Silence": such is the imperative injunction to the Neophyte. In Book 4 the necessity
for this is explained fully.
AL III,36: "Then said the prophet unto the God:"
THE NEW COMMENT.
This passage now following appears to be a dramatic presentation of the scene shown in the
Stele. The interpretation is to be that Ankh-f-n-Khonsu recorded for my benefit the
details of the Magical Formula of Ra Hoor Khuit. To link together the centuries in this
manner is nothing strange to the accomplished Magician; but in view of the true character
of Time as it appears to the Adept in Mysticism, the riddle vanishes altogether.
AL III,37: "I adore thee in the song-
I am the Lord of Thebes, and I
The inspired forth-speaker of Mentu;
For me unveils the veiled sky,
The self-slain Ankh-af-na-khonsu
Whose words are truth. I invoke, I greet
Thy presence, O Ra-Hoor-Khuit!
Unity uttermost showed!
I adore the might of Thy breath,
Supreme and terrible God,
Who makest the gods and death
To tremble before Thee:-
I, I adore thee!
Appear on the throne of Ra!
Open the ways of the Khu!
Lighten the ways of the Ka!
The ways of the Khabs run through
To stir me or still me!
Aum! let it fill me!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
Stanza 3 suggests the Rosicrucian Benediction:
May thy Mind be open unto the Higher!
May thy Heart be the centre of Light!
May thy Body be the Temple of the Rosy Cross!
AL III,38: "So that thy light is in me; & its red flame is as a sword in my hand
to push thy order. There is a secret door that I shall make to establish thy way in all
the quarters, (these are the adorations, as thou hast written), as it is said:
The light is mine; its rays consume
Me: I have made a secret door
Into the House of Ra and Tum,
Of Khephra and of Ahathoor.
I am thy Theban, O Mentu,
The prophet Ankh-af-na-khonsu!
By Bes-na-Maut my breast I beat;
By wise Ta-Nech I weave my spell.
Show thy star-splendour, O Nuit!
Bid me within thine House to dwell,
O winged snake of light, Hadit!
Abide with me, Ra-Hoor-Khuit!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
See the translation of the Stele in the Introduction to Book 4 Part IV. Note the Four
Quarters or Four Solar Stations Enumerated in lines 3 and 4 of the first Stanza, and
compare the ritual given in Liber Samekh. (Book 4 Part III, Appendix).
AL III,39: "All this and a book to say how thou didst come hither and a reproduction
of this ink and paper for ever-for in it is the word secret & not only in the
English-and thy comment upon this the Book of the Law shall be printed beautifully in red
ink and black upon beautiful paper made by hand; and to each man and woman that thou
meetest, were it but to dine or to drink at them, it is the Law to give. Then they shall
chance to abide in this bliss or no; it is no odds. Do this quickly!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
39. This being done; but quickly? No. I have slaved at the riddles in this book for night
on seven years; and all is not yet clear.
THE NEW COMMENT.
This account is published with this comment itself.
The present volume is thus the obedience to this command.
'At them' may mean 'at their house', that is, one must give when one recognizes any one as
a potential king by accepting his hospitality. An alternative meaning is "in their
honour".
AL III,40: "But the work of the comment? That is easy; and Hadit burning in thy heart
shall make swift and secure thy pen."
THE OLD COMMENT.
40. I do not think it easy. Thought the pen has been swift enough, once it was taken in
hand. May it be that Hadit hath indeed made it secure! (A am sitll -- Autumn, 1911 --
entirely dissatisfied).
THE NEW COMMENT.
I am less annoyed with myself than when I wrote the "Old Comment", but not
wholly content. How is one to write a comment? For whom? One has more than the
difficulties of the lexicographer. Each new Postulant presents new problems; the degrees
and kinds of their ignorance are no less numerous than they. I am always finding myself,
sailing along joyously for several months in the belief that my teaching is helping
somebody, suddenly awakened to the fact that I have made noway whatever, owing to the
object of my solicitude having omitted to learn that Julius Caesar conquered Gaul, or
something of the sort, which I had assumed to be a matter of universal Knowledge.
AL III,41: "Establish at thy Kaaba a clerk-house: all must be done well and with
business way."
THE OLD COMMENT.
41. This shall be done as soon as possible.
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is being done now.
AL III,42: "The ordeals thou shalt oversee thyself, save only the blind ones. Refuse
none, but thou shalt know & destroy the traitors. I am Ra-Hoor-Khuit; and I am
powerful to protect my servant. Success is thy proof: argue not; convert not; talk not
overmuch! Them that seek to entrap thee, to overthrow thee, them attack without pity or
quarter; & destroy them utterly. Swift as a trodden serpent turn and strike! Be thou
yet deadlier than he! Drag down their souls to awful torment: laugh at their fear: spit
upon them!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
42. This shall be attended to.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"Ordeals": refer to the Comment on Chapter I, verses 32 seq.
"Traitors": see Liber 418: 1st Aethyer.
I quote: --
Mighty, mighty, mighty, mighty; yea, thrice and four times mighty art thou. He that riseth
up against thee shall be thrown down, though thou raise not so much as thy little finger
against him. and he that speaketh evil against thee shall be put to shame, though thy lips
utter not the littlest syllable against him. and he that thinketh evil concerning thee
shall be confounded in his thought, although in thy mind arise not the least thought of
him. And they shall be brought into subjection unto thee, and serve thee, though thou
willest it not. And it shall be unto them a grace and a sacrament, and ye shall all sit
down together at the supernal banquet, and ye shall feast upon the honey of the gods, and
be drunk upon the dew of immortality -- FOR I AM HORUS, THE CROWNED AND CONQUERING CHILD,
WHOM THOU KNEWEST NOT!
AL III,43: "Let the Scarlet Woman beware! If pity and compassion and tenderness visit
her heart; if she leave my work to toy with old sweetnesses; then shall my vengeance be
known. I will slay me her child: I will alienate her heart: I will cast her out from men:
as a shrinking and despised harlot shall she crawl through dusk wet streets, and die cold
and an-hungered."
AL III,44: "But let her raise herself in pride! Let her follow me in my way! Let her
work the work of wickedness! Let her kill her heart! Let her be loud and adulterous! Let
her be covered with jewels, and rich garments, and let her be shameless before all
men!"
AL III,45: "Then will I lift her to pinnacles of power: then will I breed from her a
child mightier than all the kings of the earth. I will fill her with joy: with my force
shall she see & strike at the worship of Nu: she shall achieve Hadit."
THE OLD COMMENT.
43-45. The two latter verses have become useless, so far as regards the person first
indicated to fill the office of "Scarlet Woman". In her case the prophecy of v.
43 has been most terribly fulfilled, to the letter; except the last paragraph. Perhaps
before the publication of this comment the final catastrophe will have occurred. ( {?} in
20 {?}, An V.) It or an even more terrible equivalent is now in progress. ( {?} in {?}, An
VII.) (P.S. -- I sealed up the MSS of this comment and posted it to the printer on my way
to the Golf Club at Hoylake. On my arrival at the Club, I found a letter awaiting me which
stated that the catastrophe had occurred).
Let the next upon whom the cloak may fall beware!
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is impossible to discuss such passages as these until time has ~funished the
perspective.
The accounts of certain magical experiments in this line will be found in "The
Urn."
This 'child' is not necessarily to be identified with him who 'shall discover the key of
it all.'
AL III,46: "I am the warrior Lord of the Forties: the Eighties cower before me, &
are abased. I will bring you to victory & joy: I will be at your arms in battle &
ye shall delight to slay. Success is your proof; courage is your armour; go on, go on, in
my strength; & ye shall turn not back for any!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
46. I do not understand the first paragraph.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Forty is Mem, Water, the Hanged Man; and Eighty is Pe, Mars, the blasted Tower. These
Trumps refer respectively to the "Destruction of the World by Water" and
"by Fire." The meaning of these phrases is to be studied in my Rituals of
Magick, such as Book 4, Parts II & III. Its general purport is that He is master of
both types of Force. I am inclined to opine that there is a simpler and deeper sense in
the text than I have so far disclosed
"at your arms" is a curious turn of phrase. There may be some cryptographic
implication, or there may not; at least, there is this, that the use of such un-English
expressions makes a clear-cut distinction between AIWAZ and the Scribe. In the inspired
Books, such as Liber LXV, VII, DCCXIII and others, written by The Beast 666 directly, not
from dictation, no such awkward expressions are to be found. The style shows a well-marked
difference.
AL III,47: "This book shall be translated into all tongues: but always with the
original in the writing of the Beast; for in the chance shape of the letters and their
position to one another: in these are mysteries that no Beast shall divine. Let him not
seek to try: but one cometh after him, whence I say not, who shall discover the Key of it
all. Then this line drawn is a key: then this circle squared in its failure is a key also.
And Abrahadabra. It shall be his child & that strangely. Let him not seek after this;
for thereby alone can he fall from it."
THE OLD COMMENT.
47. These mysteries are inscrutable to me, as stated in the text. I note that the letters
of the Book are the letters of the Book of Enoch; and are stars, or totems of stars. (See
15th Aire in Liber 418). So that he that shall divine it shall be a Magtus, 9degree =
2square.
THE NEW COMMENT.
I am now (An XIV {?} in {?}) a Magus 9degree = 2square; and I agree with the former
comment. He need only be a Magister Templi 8degree = 3square, whose world is
Understanding.
"one cometh after him:" 'one,' i.e. Achad. See Appendix{WEH NOTE: Appendix not
yet recovered} for this and other points of this most 'evidential' verse. "the Key of
it all:" all, i.e. AL 31 the Key! See MS for allusion to the "line drawn"
and the "circle squared in its failure."
The attribution (in the Old Comment) of the letters to those of the Book of Enoch is
unsupported.
AL III,48: "Now this mystery of the letters is done, and I want to go on to the
holier place."
AL III,49: "I am in a secret fourfold word, the blasphemy against all gods of
men."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The evident interpretation of this is to take the word to be "Do what thou
wilt," which is a secret word, because its meaning for every man is his own inmost
secret. And it is the most profound blasphemy possible against all 'gods of men,' because
it makes every man his own God.
We may then take it that this Solar-Phallic Ra Ha is Each Man Himself. As each independent
cell in our bodies is to us, so is each of us to Heru-Ra-Ha. Each man's
'child'-consciousness is a Star in the Cosmos of the Sun, as the Sun is a Star in the
Cosmos of Nuith.
AL III,50: "Curse them! Curse them! Curse them!"
AL III,51: "With my Hawk's head I peck at the eyes of Jesus as he hangs upon the
cross."
THE NEW COMMENT.
We are to consider carefully the particular attach of Heru Ra Ha against each of these
'gods' or prophets; for though they be, or represent, the Magi of the past, the curse of
their Grade must consume them.
Thus it is the eyes of 'Jesus' -- his point of view -- that must be destroyed; and this
point of view is wrong because of his Magical Gesture of self-sacrifice.
One must not for a moment suppose that this verse supports the historicity of 'Jesus.'
'Jesus' is not, and never was, a man; but he was a 'god,' just as a bundle of old rags and
a kerosene tin on a bush may be a 'god.' There is a man-made idea, built of ignorance,
fear, and meanness, for the most part, which we call 'Jesus,' and which has been tricked
out from time to time with various gauds from Paganism, and Judaism.
The subject of 'Jesus' is, most unfortunately, too extensive for a note; it is treated
fully in my book 888.
AL III,52: "I flap my wings in the face of Mohammed & blind him."
THE NEW COMMENT.
Mohammed's point of view is wrong too; but he needs no such sharp correction as 'Jesus.'
It is his face -- his outward semblance -- that is to be covered with His wings. The
tenets of Islam, correctly interpreted, are not far from our Way of Life and Light and
Love and Liberty. This applies especially to the secret tenets. The external creed is mere
nonsense suited to the intelligence of the peoples among whom it was promulgated; but even
so, Islam is Magnificent in practice. Its code is that of a man of courage and honour and
self-respect; contrasting admirably with the cringing cowardice of the damnation-dodging
Christians with their unmanly and dishonest acceptance of vicarious sacrifice, and their
currish conception of themselves as 'born in sin,' 'miserable sinners' with 'no health in
us.'
AL III,53: "With my claws I tear out the flesh of the Indian and the Buddhist, Mongol
and Din."
THE NEW COMMENT.
"The Indian." The religion of Hindustan, metaphysically and mystically
comprehensive enough to assure itself the possession of much truth, is in practice almost
as superstitious and false as Christianity, a faith of slaves, liars and dastards. The
same remarks apply roughly to Buddhism.
'Mongol:" presumably the reference is to Confucianism, whose metaphysical and ethical
flawlessness has not saved its adherents from losing those ruder virtues which are proper
to a Fighting Animal, and thus yielding at last a civilization coeval with history itself
to the barbarous tribes of Europe.
"Din" -- 'severity' or 'judgment' may refer to the Jewish Law, rather than to
the Faith (ad 'din') of Islam. Assuming this, the six religions whose flesh must be torn
out cover the whole globe outside Islam and Christianity.
Why assault their flesh rather than their eyes, as in the other cases? Because the
metaphysics, or point of view, is correct -- I take Judaism as Qabalistic -- but the
practice imperfect.
AL III,54: "Bahlasti! Ompehda! I spit on your crapulous creeds."
THE OLD COMMENT.
54. Appears to be a plain instruction in theology and ethics. I do not understand
"Din". Bahlasti = 358, and Ompehda perhaps 210.
THE NEW COMMENT.
See Appendix{WEH NOTE: Not extant.}.
By sound Bahlasti suggests "hurling" or "blasting;" Ompegda is not too
phantastically onomatopoeitic for 'an explosion."
AL III,55: "Let Mary inviolate be torn upon wheels: for her sake let all chaste women
be utterly despised among you!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
The name Mary is connected with Mars, Mors, etc., from the Sanskrit MR to slay and with
Mare, the Sea, whose water opposes the Fire of Horus. I here quote a passage from Liber
XCVII which deals with this fully.
"Let me strictly meditate this hate of the mother. M R is the Sanskrit root =
"Kill," hence Mara, Mors, Maria, and I suppose Meer, Mere, Mer -- in short, lots
of words meaning death or sea. Note Mordred as the traitor villain in Morte d'Arthur. In
Liber Legis we have "Mary" who is to be 'torn upon wheels' apparently because
she is 'inviolate.' Liber 418 has some explanation of this: 'because she hath shut herself
up', I seem to remember is the phrase.
It appears (I don't remember the Sanskrit as if a dental T or D were inserted phallically
to give us Madar, Mu-eta-tau-eta-rho, Mater, Mother, (? meter = measure.)
Does the accent in mere conceal a lost dental? I suppose Jung or Freud has this all worked
out in detail.
I have thought this before, long ago, but can't get a satisfactory Qabalah. 240 is a
doubling of the Pentagram, of course, and is a sixfold of 40, the number of repressive
'sealed-up' law. By our R.O.T.A., M R is the Sea swallowing the Sun, and the insertion of
a Tau would help this in a certain formula of "He lives in the Sun." But that
would only boost the Mother, which won't do, for she is the Tomb, the Eater of Flesh, and
there's no getting away from it. But apparently she is all right just so far as she is
open, to enter or leave at one's pleasure, the Gateway of Eternal Life.
She is Sakti, the Teh, the Magical Door between the Tao and the Manifested World. The
great Obstacle than is if that Door be locked up. Therefore Our Lady must be symbolized as
an Whore. (Note Daleth, the Door = Venus. The Dove; Free flowing; all this is linked up in
the symbol). Clearly, at last, the Enemy is this Shutting up of things. Shutting the Door
is preventing the Operation of Change, i.e. of Love. The objection to Calypso, Circe,
Armida, Kundry, and Co. is that one is liable to be shut up in their Gardens. The whole of
the Book of the Dead is a device for opening the closed vehicles, and enabling the Osiris
to go in and out at his pleasure. On the other hand, there seems to be a Sealing Up, for a
definite period, in order to allow the Change to proceed undisturbed. Thus Earth lies
fallow; the womb is closed during gestation; the Osiris is plugged with talismans. But it
is vital to consider this as a strictly temporary device; and to "cut out the idea of
Eternal Rest". This Nibbana-idea is the coward -- 'Mother's Boy' idea; one ought to
take a refreshing dip in the Tao, no more. I think this must be brought forward as the
Cardinal Point of Our Holy Law. Thus though Nuit cries "To me!" that is balanced
by the Formula of Hadit. "Come unto me" is a foolish word; for it is I that go.
Now the Semen is God (the going-one, as shown by the Ankh or Sandal-strap, which He
carries) because he goes in at the Door, stays there for a specified period, and comes out
again, having flowered, and still bearing in him that Seed of Going. (The birth of a girl
is a misfortune everywhere, because the true Going-Principle is the Lion-Serpent, or
Dragon; the Egg is only the Cavern where he takes refuge on occasions){WEH NOTE: Shall we
simply say that Crowley had a problem with misogyny in general? His love for the specific
seems not to have been effected, witness the latter part of "Confessions".}.
LIber 418 explains this succinctly; 3rd Aethyr
"Moreover, there is Mary, a blasphemy against BABALON, for she hath shut herself up;
and therefore is she the Queen of all those wicked devils that walk upon the earth, those
that thou savest even as little black specks that stained the Heaven of Urania. And all
these are the excrement of Choronzon."
It is this 'shutting up' that is hideous, the image of death. It is the opposite of Going,
which is God.
Women under Christianity are kept virgin for the market as Strasbourg geese are nailed to
boards till their livers putrefy. The nature of woman has been corrupted, her hope of a
soul thwarted, her proper pleasure balked, and her mind poisoned, to titillate the jaded
palates of senile bankers and ambassadors.
Why do men insist on 'innocence' in women?
1. To flatter their vanity.
2. To give themselves the best chance of (a) escaping venereal disease, (b) propagating
their noble selves.
3. To maintain power over their slaves by their possession of Knowledge.
4. To keep them docile as long as possible by drawing out the debauching of their
innocence. A sexually pleased woman is the best of willing helpers; one who is
disappointed or disillusioned a very psychical exzema.
5. In primitive communities, to serve as a guard against surprise and treachery.
6. To cover their secret shame in the matter of sex. Hence the pretence that a woman is
'pure', modest, delicate, aesthetically beautiful and morally exalted, ethereal and
unfleshly, though in fact they know her to be lascivious, shameless, coarse, ill-shapen,
unscrupulous, nauseatingly bestial both physically and mentally. The advertisements of
"dress shields," perfumes, cosmetics, anti-sweat preparations, and "Beauty
Treatments" reveal woman's nature as seen by the clear eyes of those who would lose
money if they misjudged her; and they are loathsomely revolting to read. Her mental and
moral characteristics are those of the parrot and the monkey. Her physiology and pathology
are hideously disgusting, a sickening slime of uncleanliness.
Her virgin life is a sick ape's, her sexual life a druken sow's, her mother life all
bulging filmy eyes and sagging udders.
These are the facts about "innocence;" to this has man's Christian Endeavour
dragged her when he should rather have made her his comrade, frank, trusty, and gay, the
tenderer self of himself, his consubstantial complement even as Earth is to the Sun.
We of Thelema say that "Every man and every woman is a star." We do not fool and
flatter women; we do not despise and abuse them. To us a woman is Herself, absolute,
original, independent, free, self-justified, exactly as a man is.
We dare not thwart Her Going, Goddess she! We arrogate no right upon Her will; we claim
not to deflect Her development, to dispose of Her desires, or to determine Her destiny.
She is Her own sole arbitar; we ask no more than to supply our strength to Her, whose
natural weakness else were prey to the world's pressure. Nay more, it were too zealous
even to guard Her in Her Going; for She were best by Her own self-reliance to win Her own
way forth!
We do not want Her as a slave; we want Her free and royal, whether Her love fight death in
our arms by night, or Her loyalty ride by day beside us in the Charge of the Battle of
Life.
"Let the woman be girt with a sword before me!"
"In her is all power given."
So sayeth this our Book of the Law. We respect Woman in the self of Her own nature; we do
not arrogate the right to criticise her. We welcome her as our ally, come to our camp as
her Will, free-flashing, sword-swinging, hath told Her, Welcome, thou Woman, we hail thee,
star shouting to Star! Welcome to rout and to revel! Welcome to fray and to feast! Welcome
to vigil and victory! Welcome to war with out {WEH NOTE: Some texts have "out"
some "its"} wounds! Welcome to peace with its pageants! Welcome to lust and to
laughter! Welcome to board and to bed! Welcome to trumpet and triumph; welcome to dirge
and to death!
It is we of Thelema who truly love and respect Woman, who hold her sinless and shameless
even as we are; and those who say that we despise Her are those who shrink from the flash
of our falchions as we strike from Her limbs their foul fetters.
Do we call Woman Whore? Ay, Verily and Amen, She is that; the air shudders and burns as we
shout it, exulting and eager.
O ye! Was not this your sneer, your vile Whisper that scorned Her and shamed Her? Was not
"Whore" the truth of Her, the title of terror that you gave Her in your fear of
Her, coward comforting coward with furtive glance and gesture?
But we fear Her not; we cry Whore, as Her armies approach us. We beat on our shields with
our swords. Earth echoes the clamour!
Is there doubt of the victory? Your hordes of cringing slaves, afraid of themselves,
afraid of their own slaves, hostile, despised and distrusted, your only tacticians the
ostrich, the opossum, and the cuttle, will you not break and flee at our first onset, as
with levelled lances of lust we ride at the charge, with our allies, the Whores whom we
love and acclaim, free friends by our sides in the Battle of Life?
The Book of the Law is the Charter of Woman; the Word Thelema has opened the lock of Her
"girdle of chastity." Your Sphinx of stone has come to life; to know, to will,
to dare and to keep silence.
Yes, I, The Beast, my Scarlet Whore bestriding me, naked and crowned, drunk on Her golden
Cup of Fornication, boasting Herself my bedfellow, have trodden Her in the Market place,
and roared this Word that every woman is a star. And with that Word is uttered Woman's
Freedom; the fools and fribbles and flirts have heard my voice. The fox in woman hath
heard the Lion in man; fear, fainting, flabbiness, frivolity, falsehood -- these are no
more the mode.
In vain will bully and brute and braggart man, priest, lawyer, or social censor knit his
brows to devise him a new tamer's trick; once and for all the tradition is broken;
vanished the vogue of bowstring, sack, stoning, nose-slitting, beltbuckling, cart's
tail-dragging, whipping, pillory posting, walling-up, divorce court, eunuch, harem,
mind-crippling, house-imprisoning, menial-work-wearying, creed-stultifying,
social-ostracism marooning, Divine-wrath-scaring, and even the device of creating and
encouraging prostitution to keep one class of women in the abyss under the heel of the
police, and the other on its brink, at the mercy of the husband's boot at the first sign
of insubordination or even of failure to please.
Man's torture-chamber had tools inexhaustibly varied; at one end murder crude and direct
to subtler, more callous, starvation; at the other moral agonies, from tearing her child
from her breast to threatening her with a rival when her service had blasted her beauty.
Most masterful man, yet most cunning, was not thy supreme stratagem to band the woman's
own sisters against her, to use their knowledge of her psychology and the cruelty of their
jealousies to avenge thee on thy slave as thou thyself hadst neither wit nor spite to do?
And Woman, weak in body, and starved in mind; woman, morally fettered by Her heroic oath
to save the race, no care of cost, helpless and hard, endured these things, endured from
age to age. Hers was no loud spectacular sacrifice, no cross on a hill-top, with the world
agaze, and monstrous miracles to echo the applause of heaven. She suffered and triumphed
in most shameful silence; she had no friend, no follower, none to aid or approve. For
thanks she had but maudlin flatteries, and knew what cruel-cold scorn the hearts of men
scarce cared to hide.
She agonized, ridiculous and obscene; gave all her beauty and strength of maidenhood to
suffer sickness, weakness, danger of death, choosing to live the life of a cow -- that so
Mankind might sail the seas of time.
She knew that man wanted nothing of her but service of his base appetites; in his true
manhood-life she had nor part nor lot; and all her wage was his careless contempt.
She hath been trampled thus through all the ages, and she hath tamed them thus. Her
silence was the token of her triumph.
But now the Word of Me the Beast is this; not only art thou Woman, sworn to a purpose not
thine own; thou art thyself a star, and in thyself a purpose to thyself. Not only mother
of men art thou, or whore to men; serf to their need of Life and Love, not sharing in
their Light and Liberty; nay, thou art Mother and Whore for thine own pleasure; the Word I
say to Man I say to thee no less: Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law!
Ay, priest, ay, lawyer, ay, censor! Will ye not gather in secret once again, if in your
hoard of juggler's tricks there be not one untried, or in your cunning and counsel one
device new-false to save your pirate ship from sinking?
It has always been so easy up to now! What is the blasting Magick in that Word, first
thesis of the Book of the Law, that "every woman is a star."
Alas! it is I the Beast that roared that Word so loud, and wakened Beauty.
Your tricks, your drowsy drugs, your lies, your hypnotic passes -- they will not serve
you.
Make up your minds to be free and fearless as I, fit mates for women no less free and
fearless!
For I, The Beast, am come; an end to the evils of old, to the duping and clubbing of
abject and ailing animals, degraded to that shameful state to serve that shameful
pleasure.
The essence of my Word is to declare woman to be Herself, of, to, and for Herself; and I
give this one irresistible Weapon, the expression of Herself and Her will through sex, to
Her on precisely the same terms as to man.
Murder is no longer to be dreaded; the economic weapon is powerless since female labour
has been found industrially valuable; and the social weapon is entirely in her own hands.
The best women have always been sexually-free, like the best men; it is only necessary to
remove the penalties for being found out. Let Women's labour organizations support any
individual who is economically harried on sexual grounds; let social organizations honour
in public what their members practise in private.
Most domestic unhhappiness will disappear automatically, for its chief cause is the sexual
dissatisfaction of wives, or the anxiety (or other mental strain engendered should they
take the remedy in their own hands.
The crime of abortion will lose its motive in all but the most exceptional cases.
Blackmail will be confined to commercial and political offences, thus diminishing its
frequency by two-thirds, at least, maybe much more.
Social scandals and jealousies will tend to disappear.
Sexual disease will be easier to track and to combat, when it is not longer a disgrace to
admit it.
Prostitution (with its attendant crimes) will tend to disappear, as it will cease to offer
exorbitant profits to those who exploit it. The pre-occupation of the minds of the public
with sexual questions will no longer breed moral disease and insanity, when the
sex-appetite is treated as simply as hunger. Frankness of speech and writing on sexual
questions will dispel the ignorance which entraps so many unfortunate people; proper
precaution against actual dangers will replace unnecessary and absurd precautions against
imaginary or artificial dangers; and the quacks who trade on fear will be put out of
business.
All this must follow as the Light the night as soon as Woman, true to Herself, finds that
She can no longer be false to any man. She must hold Herself and Her Will in honour; and
She must compel the world to accord it.
The modern woman is not going to be dupe, slave, and victim any more; the woman who gives
herself up freely to her own enjoyment, without asking recompense, will earn the respect
of her brothers, and will openly despise her 'chaste' or venal sisters, as men now despise
'milksops,' 'sissies,' and 'tango lizards.' Love is to be divorced utterly and irrevocably
from social and financial agreements, especially marriage. Love is a sport, an art, a
religion, as you will; it is not an ol' clo' Emporium.
'Mary inviolate' is to be 'torn upon wheels' because tearing is the only treatment for
her; and RV, a wheel, is the name of the feminine principle. (See Liber D.) It is her own
sisters who are to punish her for the crime of denying Her nature, not men who are to
redeem her, since, as above remarked, it is man's own false sense of guilt, his
selfishness, and his cowardice, which originally forced her to blaspheme against herself,
and so degraded her in her own eyes, and in his. Let him attend to his own particular
business, to redeem himself -- he has surely his hands full! Woman will save herself if
she be but left alone to do it. I see, it, I, the Beast, who have seen - who see -- Space
splendid with stars, who have seen -- who see -- the Body of our Lady Nuith,
all-pervading, and therein swallowed up, to have found -- to find -- no soul that is not
wholly of Her. Woman! thou drawest us upward and onward for ever; and every woman is one
among women, of Woman; one star of Her stars.
I see thee, Woman, thou standest alone, High Priestess art thou unto Love at the Altar of
Life. And Man is the Victim therein.
Beneath thee, rejoicing, he lies; he exults as he dies, burning up in the breath of thy
kiss. Yea, star rushes flaming to star; the blaze burst, splashes the skies.
There is a Cry in an unknown tongue, it resounds through the Temple of the Universe; in
its one Word is Death and Ecstasy, and thy title of honour, o thou, to Thyself High
Priestess, Prophetess, Empress, to thyself the Goddess whose Name means Mother and whore!
AL III,56: "Also for beauty's sake and love's!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is obvious to the physiologist that beauty (that is, the fitness of proportion) and
love (that is, natural attraction between things whose union satisfies both) need for
fulfilment absolute spontaneity and freedom from restriction. A tree grows deformed if it
be crowded by other trees or by masonry; and gunpowder will not explode it its particles
are separated by much sand.
If we are to have Beauty and Love, whether in begetting children or works of art, or what
not, we must have perfect freedom to act, without fear or shame or any falsity.
Spontaneity, the most important factor in creation, because it is evidence of the magnetic
intensity and propriety of the will to create, depends almost wholly on the absolute
freedom of the agent. Gulliver must have no bonds of packthread. These conditions have
been so rare in the past, especially with regard to love, that their occurrence has
usually marked something like an epoch. Practically all men work with fear of result or
lust of result, and the 'child' is a dwarf or still-born.
It is within the experience of most people that pleasure-parties and the like, if
organized on the spur of the moment, are always a success, while the most elaborate
entertainments, prepared with all possible care, often fall flat. Now one cannot exactly
give rules for producing a 'genius' to order, a genius in this sense being one who has the
Idea, and is fortified with power to enflame the enthusiasm of the crowd, with wit to
know, and initiative to seize, the psychological moment.
But one can specify certain conditions, incompatible with the manifestation of this
spontaneity; and the first of these is evidently absolute freedom from obstacles, internal
or external, to the idea of the 'genius.'
It is clear that a woman cannot love naturally, freely, wholesomely, if she is bound to
contaminate the purity of her impulse with thoughts of her social, economical, and
spiritual status. When such things restrain her, Love may conquer, as often enough it
does; but the Beauty engendered is usually stunted or wried, assuming a tragic or cynic
mask. The history of the world is full of such stories; it is, one may almost say, the
chief motive of Romance. I need only mention Tristan, Paolo, Romeo, Othello, Paris, Edward
the Second, Abelard, Tannhauser, of old, and recently Mrs. ~Asquith, Maud Allan, Charles
Stuart Parnell, Sir Charles Dilke, Lord Henry Somerset, and Oscar Wilde, Down to 'Fatty'
Arbuckle!
Men and women have to face actual ruin, as well as the probability of scandal and disgust,
or consent to love within limits which concern not love in the least. The chance of
spontaneity is therefore a small one; and, should it occur and be seized, the lawyers
hasten to hide under the bridal bed, while the Families, gluing eye to chink and keyhole,
intrude their discordant yowls on the Dust.
Then, when love dies, as it must if either party have more imagination than a lump of
putty, the fetters are fixed. He or she must go through the sordid farce of divorce if the
chance of free choice is to be recovered; and even at that the fetters always leave an
incurable ulcer; it is no good playing the game of respectability after one is divorced.
Thus we find that almost the only love-affairs which breed no annoyance, and leave no
scar, are those between people who have accepted the Law of Thelema, and broken for good
with the tabus of the slave-gods. The true artist, loving his art and nothing else, can
enjoy a series of spontaneous liaisons, all his life long, yet never suffer himself, or
cause any other to suffer.
Of such liaisons Beauty is ever the child; the wholesome attitude of the clean simple
mind, free from all complications alien to Love, assures it.
Just as a woman's body is deformed and diseased by the corset demanded by Jaganath
Fashion, so is her soul by the compression of convention, which is a fashion as fitful,
arbitrary, and senseless as that of the man-milliner, though they call him God, and his
freakish Fiat pass for Everlasting Law.
The English Bible sanctions the polygamy and concubinage of Abraham, Solomon and others,
the incest of Lot, the wholesale rape of captured virgins, as well as the promiscuity of
the first Christians, the prostitution of temple servants, men and women, the relations of
Johannes with his master, and the putting of wandering Prophets to stud, as well as the
celibacy of such people as Paul. Jehovah went so far as to slay Onan because he balked at
fertilizing his brother's widow, condoned the adultery, with murder of the husband, of
David, and commanded Hosea to intrigue with a "wife of whoredom." He only drew
the moral line at any self-assertion on the part of a woman.
In the past man has bludgeoned Woman into gratifying the lust of her loathed tyrant, and
trampled the flower of her own love into the mire; making her rape more beastly by calling
her antipathy Chastity, and proving her an unclean thing on the evidence of the torn
soiled blossom.
She has had no chance to Love unless she first renounced the respect of society, and found
a way to drive the wolf of hunger from her door.
Her chance is come! In any Abbey of Thelema any woman is welcome; there she is free to do
her will, and held in honour for the doing. The child of love is a star, even as all are
stars; but such an one we specially cherish; it is a trophy of battle fought and won!
AL III,57: "Despise also all cowards; professional soldiers who dare not fight, but
play; all fools despise!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
To fight is the right and duty of every male,as of every woman to rejoice in his strength
and to honour and perpetuate it by her love. My primary objection to Christianity is
'gentle Jesus, meek and mild,' the pacifist, the conscientious objector, the Tolstoyan,
the 'passive resister.' When the Kaiser fled, and the Germans surrendered their fleet,
they abandoned Nietzshe for Jesus. Rodjestvensky and Gervera took their fleets out to
certain destruction. The Irish Revolutionists of Easter Week, 1916, fought and died like
men; and they have established a tradition.
'Jesus' himself, in the legend, 'set his face as a flint to go to Jerusalem,' with the
foreknowledge of his fate. But Christians have not emphasized that heroism since the
Crusades. The sloppy sentimental Jesus of the Sunday-school is the only survivor; and the
War killed him, thank Ares!
When the Nonconformist Christian churches, especially in America, found the doctrine of
Eternal Punishment no longer tenable, they knocked the bottom out of their religion. There
was nothing to fight for. So they degenerated into tame social Centres, so that Theosophy
with its Black Brothers, Mrs. Eddy with her Mental Arsenic Experts, the T.K. with his
Hypnotists and Jesuits, and Billy Sunday with his Hell Fire {WEH NOTE: variation:
"...Experts, and the Evangelical Revivalists with their Hell Fine..."}, made
people's flesh creep once more, and got both credit and cash.
The Book of the Law flings forth no theological fulminations; but we have quarrels enough
on our hands. We have to fight for Freedom against oppressors, religious, social, or
industrial; and we are utterly opposed to compromise. Every fight is to be a fight to the
finish; each one of us for himself, to do his own will; and all of us for all, to
establish the Law of Liberty.
We do not want "professional soldiers," hired bravos sworn to have no souls of
their own. They "dare not fight;" for how should a man dare to fight unless his
cause be a love mightier than his love of life? Therefore they "play;" they have
sold themselves; their Will is no more theirs; life is no longer a serious thing to them;
therefore they wander wastrel in clubs and boudoirs and greenrooms; bridge, billiards,
polo, pettie coats puff out their emptiness; scratched for the Great Race of Life, they
watch the Derby instead.
Brave such may be; they may well be (in a sense) classed with the rat; but brainless and
idle they must be, who have no goal beyond the grave, where, at the best, chance flings
fast-withering flowers of false and garish glory. They serve to defend things vital to
their country; they are the skull that keeps the brain from harm? Oh foolish brain! Wet
thou not wiser to defend thyself, rather than trust to brittle bone that hinders thee from
growth?
Let every man bear arms, swift to resent oppression, generous and ardent to draw sword in
any cause, if justice or freedom summon him!
"All fools despise." In this last phrase the word "fools" is evidently
not to be taken in its deeper mystical sense, the context plainly bearing reference to
ordinary life.
But the "fool" is still as described in the Tarot Trump. He is an epicene
creature, soft and sottish, with an imbecile laugh and a pretty taste in fancy waistcoats.
He lacks virility, like the ox which is the meaning of the letter Aleph which describes
the Trump, and his value is Zero, its number. He is air, formless and incapable of
resistance, carrier of sounds which mean nothing to it, swept up into destructive rages of
senseless violence from its idleness, incalculably moved by every pressure or pull.
One-fifth is the fuel of fire, the corruption of rust; the rest is inert, the soul of
explosives, with a trace of that stifling and suffocating gas which is yet food for
vegetable, as it is poison to animal, life.
We have here a picture of the average man, of a fool; he has no will of his own, is all
things to all men, is void, a repeater of words of whose sense he knows nought, a drifter,
both idle and violent, compact partly of fierce passions that burn up both himself and the
other, but mostly of inert and characterless nonentity, with a little heaviness, dullness,
and stupefaction for his only positive qualities.
Such are the 'fools' whom we despise. The man of Thelema is vertebrate, organized,
purposeful, steady, self-controlled, virile; he uses the air as the food of his blood; so
also, were he deprived of fools he could no live. We need our atmosphere, after all; it is
only when the fools become violent madmen that we need our cloak of silence to wrap us,
and our staff to stay us as we ascend our mountain-ridge; and it is only if we go down
into the darkness of mines to dig us treasure of earth that we need fear to choke on their
poisonous breath.
AL III,58: "But the keen and the proud, the royal and the lofty; ye are
brothers!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
"the keen:" these are the men whose Will is as a sword sharp and straight,
tempered and ground and polished its flawless steel; with a Wrist and an Eye behind it.
"the proud:" these are the men who know themselves to be stars, and bend the
knee to none. True pride prevents a man from doing aught unworthy of himself.
"the royal:" these are the men whose nature is kingly, the men who 'can.' They
know themselves born rulers, whether their halidom be Art, or Science, or aught else
soever.
"The lofty:" these are the men who, being themselves high-hearted, endure not
any baseness.
AL III,59: "As brothers fight ye!"
THE NEW COMMENT.
Fight! Fight like gentlemen, without malice, because fighting is the best game in the
world, and love the second best! Don't slander your enemy, as the newspapers would have
you do; just kill him, and then bury him with honour. Don't keep crying 'Foul' like a
fifth-rate pugilist. Don't boast! Don't squeal! If you're down, get up and hit him again!
Fights of that sort make fast friends.
There is perhaps a magical second-meaning in this verse, a reference to the Ritual of
which we find hints in the legend of Cain and Abel, Esau and Jacob, Set and Osiris, et
cetera. The "Elder Brother" within us, the Silent Self, must slay the younger
brother, the conscious self, and he must be raised again incorruptible.
AL III,60: "There is no law beyond Do what thou wilt."
THE NEW COMMENT.
There are of course lesser laws than this, details, particular cases, of the Law. But the
whole of the Law is Do what thou wilt, and there is no law beyond it. This subject is
treated fully in Liber CXI Aleph, and the student should refer thereto.
Far better, let him assume this Law to be the Universal Key to every problem of Life, and
then apply it to one particular case after another. As he comes by degrees to understand
it, he will be astounded at the simplification of the most obscure questions which it
furnishes. Thus he will assimilate the Law, and make it the norm of his conscious being;
this by itself will suffice to initiate him, to dissolve his complexes, to unveil himself
to himself; and so shall he attain the Knowledge and Conversation of his Holy Guardian
Angel.
I have myself practiced constantly to prove the Law by many and divers modes in many and
divers spheres of thought, until it has become absolutely fixed in me, so much so that it
appears an "identical equation," axiomatic indeed, and yet not a platitude, but
a very sword of Truth to sunder every knot at a touch.
As the practical ethics of the Law, I have formulated in words of one syllable my
declaration of the
RIGHTS OF MAN
Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law.
There is no god but Man.
Man has the right to live by his own Law.
Man has the right to live in the way that he wills to do.
Man has the right to dress as he wills to do.
Man has the right to dwell where he wills to dwell.
Man has the right to move as he will on the face of the Earth.
Man has the right to eat what he will.
Man has the right to drink what he will.
Man has the right to think as he will
Man has the right to speak as he will
Man has the right to write as he will.
Man has the right to mould as he will.
Man has the right to paint as he will.
Man has the right to carve as he will.
Man has the right to work as he will.
Man has the right to rest as he will
Man has the right to love as he will, when, where and whom he will.
Man has the right to die when and how he will.
Man has the right to kill those who would thwart these rights.
This statement must not be regarded as individualism run wild. Its harmony with statecraft
is demonstrated in the Chapters of Liber Aleph already quoted -- see comment on Chapter II
verse 72.
Modern thought, even that of the shallowest, is compelled by AIWAZ to confirm His Law,
without knowing what it is about. For instance: "God's wind from nowhere which is
called the Will; and is man's only excuse upon this earth," was written by so trivial
a Fat Man as Gilbert Keith Chesterton in "The Flying Inn."
AL III,61: "There is an end of the word of the God enthroned in Ra's seat, lightening
the girders of the soul."
THE NEW COMMENT.
Note that Heru-Ra-Ha is not merely a particular form of Ra, but the God enthroned in Ra's
seat. That is, His Kingdom on earth is temporary, as explained in verse 34. And he is here
conceived as the Hierophant, "lightening the girders of the soul," that is,
bringing man to initiation.
These "girders" imply the skeletal structure on which the soul is supported, the
conditions of its incarnation. Man is the heir of ages of evolutionary experience, on
certain lines, so that he is organized on formulae which have determined the type of his
development. Of some such formulae we are conscious, but not of all. Thus it is true for
all men -- empirically -- that a straight line is the shortest distance between two
points; some savages may not know this consciously, but they base their actions on that
knowledge.
Now we cannot doubt that consciousness has developed elsewhere than in man; only a blind
megalomaniac or a Christian divine could suppose our infinitesimal mote of a planet the
sole habitat of Mind, especially as our minds are, at best, totally incompetent to
comprehend Nature. It is also unlikely that our Earth's physical conditions of
temperature, atmosphere, density and so on, which some still regard as essential to Life,
are found frequently; we are only one of nine planets ourselves, and it is absurd to deny
that life exists on the others, or in the Sun himself, just because the conditions of our
own life are absent elsewhere.
Such Life and Mind may therefore be utterly different to anything we know of; the
'girders' of their souls in other spheres may be other than ours.
The above argument is a case of a "girder;" we are bound mentally by our
race-experience of the environment in which our own lives flourish. A pioneer choosing a
camp must look for wood, water, perhaps shelter, perhaps game. In another planet he might
not need any of these.
The 'girders' which deternmine the 'form' of our souls are therefore limitations to our
thought, as well as supports. In the same way, rails help a train to run easily, but
confine it to a definite direction.
The 'laws' of Nature and Thought, Mathematics, Logic, and so on, are "girders"
of this sort.
Our race-inherited conceptions of space prevented men, until quite recent years, from
conceiving a non-Euclidean geometry, or the existence of a fourth Dimension.
The initiate soon becomes aware of the un-truth of many of these limiting laws of his
mind; he has to identify Being with not-Being, to perceive Matter as continuous and
homogeneous, and so for many another Truth, apprehended directly by pure perception, and
consequently not to be refuted by syllogistic methods. The Laws of Logic are thus
discovered to be superficial, and their scope only partial.
(It is significant in this connexion that such advanced thinkers as the Hon. Bertrand
Russell have found themselves obliged to refer mathematical laws to Logic; it seems to
have escaped them that the Laws of Logic are no more than the statement of the limitations
of their own intelligence. I quote The Book of Lies, Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta
Mue-Epsilon
"CHINESE MUSIC.
"Explain this happening!"
"It must have a 'natural' cause." )
"It must have a 'supernatural' cause.") Let
these two asses be set to grind corn.
May, might, must, should, probably, may be, we may safely assume, ought, it is hardly
questionable, almost certainly -- poor hacks! let them be turned out to grass!
Proof is only possible in mathematics, and mathematics is only a matter of arbitrary
conventions.
And yet doubt is a good servant but a bad master; a perfect mistress, but a nagging wife.
"White is white" is the lash of the overseer; "white is black" is the
watchword of the slave. The Master takes no heed.
The Chinese cannot help thinking that the octave has 5 notes.
The more necessary anything appears to my mind, the more certain it is that I only assert
a limitation.
I slept with Faith, and found a corpse in my arms on awaking; I drank and danced all night
with Doubt, and found her a virgin in the morning."
Now then consider the man whose soul has thoroughly explored its structure, is actively
conscious of its 'girders' of axiom. He must find that they confine him like prison bars,
when he would gain the freedom of the initiate.
In this verse therefore doth the God "enthroned in RA's seat" declare that his
Word lightens (or removes) the oppression of these 'girders of the soul.'
The study of this chapter is accordingly a sound preparatory course for whosoever will
become Initiate.
See also the six verses following this; the word increases in value as the reader advances
on the Path, just as a Rembrandt is a "pretty picture" to the peasant, a 'fine
work of art" to the educated man, but to the lover of Beauty a sublime masterpiece,
the greater as he grows himself in greatness.
AL III,62: "To Me do ye reverence! to me come ye through tribulation of ordeal, which
is bliss."
THE NEW COMMENT.
This seems to indicate the means to be used in freeing the soul from its 'girders'.
We have seen that Ra-Hoor-Khuit is in one sense the Silent Self in a man, a Name of his
Khabs, not so impersonal as Hadit, but the first and least untrue formulation of the Ego.
We are to reverse this self in us, then, not to suppress it and subordinate it. Nor are we
to evade it, but to come to it. This is done "through tribulation of ordeal".
This tribulation is that experienced in the process called Psychoanalysis, now that
official science has adopted -- so far as its inferior intelligence permits -- the methods
of the magus. But the 'ordeal' is 'bliss'; the solution of each complex by 'tribulation'
-- note the etymological significance of the word! -- is the spasm of joy which is the
physiological and psychological accompaniment of any relief from strain and congestion.
AL III,63: "The fool readeth this Book of the Law, and its comment; & he
understandeth it not."
THE OLD COMMENT.
63. A fact.
THE NEW COMMENT.
The Fool is also the Great Fool, Bacchus Diphues, Harpocrates, the Dwarf-Self, the Holy
Guardian Angel, and so forth. "He understandeth it not", that is, he
understandeth that it is NOT, LA, 31.
But the above is only the secondary or hieroglyphic magical meaning. The plain English
still discusses the technique of initiation. The 'fool', is one such as described in my
note on verse 57. The vain, soft, frivolous, idle, mutable sot will make nothing either of
this Book, or of my comment thereon. But this fool is the child Harpocrates, the
"Babe in the Egg", the innocent not yet born, in silence awaiting his hour to
come forth into light. He is then the uninitiated man, and he has four ordeals to pass
before he is made perfect. These ordeals are now to be described.
AL III,64: "Let him come through the first ordeal, & it will be to him as
silver."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The "Tree of Life" in the Qabalah represents ten spheres arranged in three
pillars, the central one of these containing four, and the others three each. These
spheres are attributed to certain numbers, planets, metals, and many other groups of
things; indeed all things may be referred to one or other of them. (See Book 4 Part III
and Liber 777). The four ordeals now to be described represent the ascent of the aspirant
from the tenth and lowest of these spheres, which refers to the Earth, unregenerate and
confused, in which the aspirant is born. He riseth in the first ordeal to the sphere
called the Foundation, numbered 9, and containing, among other ideas, those of the
generative organs, Air, the Moon, and Silver. Its secret Truth is that Stability is
identical with Change; of this we are reminded by the fact that any multiple of 9 has 9
for the sum of its digits.
The initiate will now perceive that the sum of the motions of his mind is zero, while,
below their moon-like phases and their Air-like divinations, the sex-consciousness abides
untouched, the true Foundation of the Temple of his body, the Root of the Tree of Life
that grows from Earth to Heaven. This Book is now to him "as silver." He sees it
pure, white and shining, the mirror of his own being that this ordeal has purged of its
complexes. To reach this sphere he has had to pass through a path of darkness where the
Four Elements seem to him to be the Universe entire. For how should he know that they are
no more that the last of the 22 segments of the Snake that is twined on the Tree?
Assailed by gross phantoms of matter, unreal and unintelligible, his ordeal is of terror
and darkness. He may pass only by favour of his own silent God, extended and exalted
within him by virtue of his conscious act in affronting the ordeal.
AL III,65: "Through the second, gold."
THE NEW COMMENT.
The next sphere reached by the aspirant is named Beauty, numbered 6, and referred to the
heart, to the Sun, and to Gold. Here he is called an "Adept". The secret Truth
in this place is that God is Man, symbolized by the Hexagram, (in which two triangles are
interlaced).
In the last sphere he learnt that his Body was the Temple of the Rosy Cross, that is, that
it was given him as a place wherein to perform the Magical Work of uniting the oppositions
in his Nature. Here he is taught that his Heart is the Centre of Light. It is not dark,
mysterious, hollow, obscure even to himself, but his soul is to dwell there, radiating
Light on the six spheres which surround it; these represent the various powers of his
mind. This Book now appears to him as Gold; it is the perfect metal, the symbol of the Sun
itself. He sees God everywhere therein.
To this sphere hath the aspirant come by the Path called Temperance, shot as an arrow from
a Rainbow. He hath beheld the Light, but only in division. Nor had he won to this sphere
except by Temperance, under which name we mask the art of pouring freely forth the whole
of our Life, to the last spilth of our blood, yet losing never the least drop thereof.
AL III,66: "Through the third, stones of precious water."
THE NEW COMMENT.
Now once again the adept aspires and comes to the sphere called the Crown numbered 1,
referred to the God Ra-Hoor-Khuit himself in man, to the Beginning of Whirling Motions,
and the First Mode of Matter. (See Liber 777, the Equinox, and Book 4 for these
attributions.) Its secret Truth is that Earth is Heaven as Heaven is Earth, and shows the
aspirant to himself as being a star. All that seemed to him reality is not even to be
deemed illusion, but all one light infusing star and star. The Many, each of them, are the
One; each individual, no twain alike, yet all identical; this he knows and is, for now the
Word hath lightened his soul's girders. (The logic of the Ruach -- the normal intellect --
is transcended in Spiritual Experience. It is, evidently, impossible to
"explain" how this can be.)
In the Number 6 he saw God interlocked with man, two trinities made one; but here he knows
that there was never but one.
Thus now this Book is 'stones of precious water'; its Light is not the borrowed light of
gold, but is shed through the Book itself, clearsparkling, flashed from its facets. Each
phrase is a diamond; each is diverse, yet all identical. In each the one Light laughs!
Now to this sphere came he by the Path called the High Priestess; She is his Silent Self,
virgin beyond all veils, made free to teach him, by virtue of this third ordeal wherein,
passing through the abyss, he has stripped from him every rag of falsehood, his last
complexes, even his phantasy that he called 'I'. And so he knows at last now the soiled
harlot's dress was mere disguise; naked in Moonlight shines the maiden Body!
AL III,67: "Through the fourth, ultimate sparks of the intimate fire."
Beyond the one, how shall he pass on? What is this One, which is in every place the Centre
of All? Indeed the logic-girders of our souls need lightening, if we would win to freedom
of such Truth as this!
Now in the 'stones of precious water' the Light leapt clear indeed, but they were not
themselves that Light. This sphere of the One is indeed Ra-Hoor-Khuit; is not our Crowned
and Conquering Child the source of Light? Nay, he is finite form of Unity, child of two
married infinities; and in this last ordeal the aspirant must go beyond even his Star,
finding therein the core thereof Hadit, and losing it also in the Body of Nuith.
Here is no Path that he may tread, for all is equally everywhere; nor is there any sphere
to attain, for measure is now no more.
There are no words to make known the Way; this only is said, that to him that hath passed
through this fourth ordeal this Book is as 'ultimate sparks'. No more do they reflect or
transmit the Light; they themselves are the original, the not-to-be-analysed Light, of the
'intimate fire' of Hadit! He shall see the Book as it is, as a shower of the Seed of the
Stars!
AL III,68: "Yet to all it shall seem beautiful. Its enemies who say not so, are mere
liars."
THE OLD COMMENT.
68. A fact.
THE NEW COMMENT.
To all; i.e. to Pan; or to AL.
The sudden degradation of the style and the subject, the petulance of the point of view;
what should these things intend?
It sounds as though the scribe had protested violently in his mind against the chapter,
and was especially aggrieved at the first paragraph of this verse, which, taken at its
face value, promises a phenomenon impossible in literature. The second phrase may then be
a contemptuous slap at the scribe who was perhaps thinking "Well, it seems otherwise
to me, for one!" and the hit was a bull's eye; for I was a mere liar when I thought
it. I was so enraged at having engaged myself on such an adventure, so hated "the
hand and the pen" which I pledged to transcribe sentiments so repugnant to mine, such
a jargon of absurdities and vulgarities as seemed to me displayed in many parts of this
third chapter, that I would have gone to almost any length, short of deliberate breach of
my thoughtless promise to my wife to see it through, to discredit the Book. I did deface
my diaries with senseless additions; I did carry out my orders in such a way as to ensure
failure, I did lose the Manuscript more or less purposely. I did threaten to publish the
Book 'to get rid of it'; and at this verse I was one of the 'mere liars'. For its Beauty
already constrained even the world-infected man, the nigh-disillusioned poet, the
clinker-clogged lover, the recusant mystic. And, as I know now, the thought that all these
things were myself was a lie. Yet the Liar was at pains to lie to itself! Why did it so?
It knew that one day this Book would shine out and dissolve it; it feared and hated the
Book; and, gnashing its teeth, swore falsely, and denied the Beauty that bound it.
As for my true Self, silent abiding its hour, is not this Book to it the very incarnation
of Beauty? What is Beauty but the perfect expression of one's own Truth? And is not this
Book the Word of Aiwaz, and is not He mine Holy Guardian Angel, the master of my Silent
Self, His virgin bride on whom His love hath wrought the mystery of Identity?
AL III,69: "There is success."
THE OLD COMMENT.
69. I take this as a promise that the Law shall duly be established.
THE NEW COMMENT.
My memory tells me that the word "there" was not emphasized. Read, then,
"there is" as the French "Il y a"; it is a simple and apparently
detached statement. It was spoken casually, carelessly, as if a quite unimportant point
had been forgotten, and now mentioned as a concession to my weakness.
AL III,70: "I am the Hawk-Headed Lord of Silence & of Strength; my nemyss shrouds
the night-blue sky."
THE NEW COMMENT.
It is important to observe that He claims to be both Horus and Harpocrates; and this
two-in-one is a Unity combining Tao and Teh, Matter & Motion, Being & Form. This
is natural, for in Him must exist the Root of the Dyad.
"my nemyss" (better spelt 'nemmes') is the regular head-dress of a God. It is a
close cap, but with wings behind the ears which end in lappets that fall in front of the
shoulders. It is gathered at the nape of the neck into a cylindrical 'pigtail'. I think
the shape is meant to suggest the Royal Uraeus serpent.
It "shrouds the night-blue sky" because the actual light shed by the God when he
is invoked is of this colour. It may also mean that he conceals Nuith.
The Hawk's Head symbolizes keen sight, swift action, courage and mobility.
AL III,71: "Hail! ye twin warriors about the pillars of the world! for your time is
nigh at hand."
THE OLD COMMENT.
71. A final pronouncement of His attributes. I do not know the exact meaning of v.71
(later, Autumn 1911. Yes: I do.)
This is a clear statement as to the War which was to come, and did come, in 1914 E.V.
I now (An XIX Sol in Libra) no longer agree with the above paragraph. I think "the
pillars of the world" mean "the Pillars of Hercules" -- about the Straits
of Gibraltar. And I think the really big war will start "there".
P.S. An (Sept. 8, '37, E.V.) Can "twin warriors" imply a "civil" war?
The Spanish troubles started in S. Spain and Morocco.
AL III,72: "I am the Lord of the Double Wand of Power; the wand of the Force of Coph
Nia-but my left hand is empty, for I have crushed an Universe; & nought remains."
THE OLD COMMENT.
72. Coph Nia. I cannot trace this anywhere; but KOPhNIA adds to 231, Nia is Ain backwards;
Coph suggests Qoph. All very unsatisfactory.
THE NEW COMMENT.
"The Double Wand of Power" is a curious variant of the common "Wand of
Double Power"; the general meaning is "I control alike the Forces of Active and
Passive".
"Coph Nia": the original MS. has "----"; left incomplete as not having
been properly heard. The present text was filled in later in her own hand by the first
Scarlet Woman.
The Egyptian Gods are usually represented as bearing an Ankh, or sandal-strap, in the left
hand, the wand being in the right. This ankh signifies the power to go, characteristic of
a god.
But apparently Ra Hoor Khuit had an Universe in his left hand, and crushed it so that
naught remains. I think this "Universe" is that of monistic metaphysics; in one
hand is the "Double Wand", in the other "naught". This seems to refer
to the 'none and Two' ontology outlined in previous notes.
AL III,73: "Paste the sheets from right to left and from top to bottom: then
behold!"
THE OLD COMMENT.
73. (Done. See Comment on III.47).
THE NEW COMMENT.
This might have been done, of course, in several ways. I chose that which seemed most
practical. So far I have noticed nothing remarkable.
AL III,74: "There is a splendour in my name hidden and glorious, as the sun of
midnight is ever the son."
THE OLD COMMENT.
74. Perhaps refers to the addition of the name to 418. But Khephra is the Sun at midnight
in the North. Now in the North is Taurus, the Bull, Apis the Redeemer, the Son.
THE NEW COMMENT.
I suspect some deeper and more startling arcanum than the Old Comment indicates; but I
have not yet discovered it. An XVI, Sol in Capricorn.
AL III,75: "The ending of the words is the Word Abrahadabra.
The Book of the Law is Written
and Concealed.
Aum. Ha."
THE OLD COMMENT.
75. The ending of the words is the ending of the Work -- Abrahadabra. The Books is
written, as we see; and concealed -- from our weak understanding.
Aum-Ha, Aum = 111, Ha = 6, 111 x 6 = 666, the Seal of the Beast. Note well that AUM with a
Mem final adds to 671, Throa, the Gate, Adonai spelt in full, etc. Using the Keys of Aum
Ha, we get XII. + XV. + 0, and IV. + 0, their sum, 31 = LA, Not.
THE NEW COMMENT.
Aum is of course the Sanskrit "Word" familiar to most students. (See Book 4 Part
III). Ha is a way of spelling the letter whose value is 5 so that it shall add to 6. this
uniting the 5 and the 6 is a symbol of the Great Work.
This page last updated: 03/01/2018